Skip to main content

Full text of "The almost christian discovered : or, the false professor tried and cast"

See other formats


m  - 


OF  THE 

Theological   Seminary, 

PRINCETON,    N.  J. 

BV    A500     .MA2    1825 
Mead,    Matthew,    1630?- 
The   almost    Christian 
discovered.    Or,    The 

-1699. 
false 

SELECT 
CHRISTIAN  AUTHORS, 


WITH 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAYS. 


27 


■Wiliiam  Heaih  Vrax 


Then  A,a;-i-ippa    saidxmto    Paul, 
Almost  thoxv  persuadest  me  to  ie  a  Christian. 


ACTS.XXVI.VCS, 


PUBLISHED    BY    CHALMER.S    i-    COLLIJ^TS,    GLASGOW, 


THE 

ALMOST  CHRISTIAN 
DISCOVERED; 

OR,  THE 

FALSE   PROFESSOR  TRIED   AND  CAST. 

BY  THE 

REV.  MATTHEW  MEAD. 


WITH 

AN    INTRODUCTORY     ESSAY, 

BY  THE 

REV.  DAVID  YOUNG, 


GLASGOW; 

PRINTED  FOR    CHALMERS  AND  COLLINS; 

WILLIAM  WHYTE   &   CO.    AND   WILLIAM   OLIPHANT,    EDINBURGH; 

R.  M.  TIMS,    AND  WM.  CURRY,  JUN.   &  CO.  DUBLIN; 

AND  G.  B.  WHITTAKER,  LONDON. 

1825. 


Printed  by  W.  Collins  &  Co. 
Glasgow. 


INTRODUCTORY   ESSAY. 


It  is  a  very  possible  thing  for  a  man  to  talk  about 
Christian  experience,  till  he  has  talked  himself 
out  of  every  thing  like  sober  thought,  or  tem- 
perate feeling.  Forgetting  the  weightier  bearings 
of  his  subject,  the  severe  discipline  which  it  incul- 
cates, and  the  progressive  refinement  of  the  moral 
principle  to  which  it  tends,  he  may  work  himself 
into  the  delusion  that  the  whole  of  it  is  comprised 
in  present  sensible  enjoyment.  In  this  state  of 
mind,  he  may  find  no  difficulty  in  hiding  himself 
under  the  still  grosser  delusion,  that  the  revelation 
of  mercy  through  Jesus  Christ,  has  simply  for  its 
object  the  production  of  happiness,  without  any 
particular  concern  about  the  moral  condition  of  its 
subjects.  He  may  bring  himself  to  applaud  Chris- 
tianity, not  because  it  yields  an  adequate  atonement 
to  the  offended  Majesty  of  Heaven,  and  "  crucifies 
the  flesh  with  the  affections  and  lusts,"  but  because 
it  furnishes  him,  or  is  supposed  to  furnish  him,  with 
the  means  of  immediate  gratification.  On  this 
topic  he  may  expatiate  incessantly,  to  the  neglect 
of  every  thing  higher   or  collateral,  till  it  is  found 


VI 

that  he  has  nothing  to  think  about,  or  talk  about, 
or  supplicate,  or  extol  in  the  whole  range  of  Chris- 
tian exercise,  or  Christian  ordinance,  but  his  suc- 
cesses or  reverses  in  the  pursuit  of  pleasurable 
emotion.  This  line  of  conduct  may  be  marked 
withal  by  a  penury  of  thought,  an  incoherence  of 
mind,  a  sickening  sameness  of  sound  and  sentiment, 
and  an  imposing  whine  of  ostentatious  piety,  which 
make  it  quite  apparent  that  what  he  means  hy  plea- 
surable emotion  is  not  the  fruit  of  that  genuine  en- 
richment of  intellect,  and  healthful  exhilarations  of 
heart,  which  comes  forth  as  a  consequence  from 
subjection  to  the  gospel,  but  the  shallow  illusion  of 
a  distempered  imagination.  All  this  may  prevail 
and  multiply,  showing  itself  in  the  most  disgusting 
deformity,  and  meriting  the  keenest  sarcasm  with 
which  unoodliness  has  ever  assailed  it;  but  it  is  no 
proof  whatever,  that  Christian  experience  is,  in  it- 
self, a  thing  to  be  despised. 

There  may  be  cant  associated  with  any  thing 
which  interests  the  heart  of  man,  from  the  play-thing 
of  his  childhood  to  the  gravest  pursuit  of  his  ripened 
years:  and  to  discard  the  culture,  or  the  develop- 
ment, or  the  guardianship  of  those  specific  im- 
pressions which  Christianity  engraves  on  the  hearts 
of  its  subjects,  because  they  have  been  leagued 
with  absurdity,  or  hackneyed  in  the  jargon  of  fools, 
would  be  to  adopt  a  principle  which  goes  to  the  sub- 
version of  all  confidence  in  human  aflPairs — a  pretext 
which  would  never  be  thought  of  but  for  a  deep  and 
deadly  dislike  to  the  spirit  of  Christianity  itself. 
Instead  of  being  an  argument  for  discouraging  such 


Vll 

impressions,  or  slighting  the  means  of  promoting 
them,  that  they  are  often  rendered  ridiculous,  or 
carried  out  into  extravagance,  it  argues  the  very 
reverse;  for  affectation,  in  all  cases,  supposes  ex- 
cellence in  that  on  which  it  fixes;  and  were  there 
not  an  intrinsic  worth  in  the  experiences  of  the 
Christian — were  there  not  an  abiding  reality  in 
that  new  order  of  things,  which  it  establishes  within 
him,  the  forms  of  distortion  into  which  they  are 
thrown,  or  the  offensive  mimicries  which  flutter 
around  them,  would  speedily  disappear.  It  is  the 
existence  of  the  genuine  which  gives  currency  to 
the  spurious  in  any  department;  and,  so  far  from 
allowing  the  latter  to  generate  dislike  at  the  former 
in  the  department  of  Christianity,  it  is  the  duty 
of  every  man  who  is  the  friend  of  practical  piety, 
to  increase  his  solicitude  about  it  on  this  very  ac- 
count. 

Thus  much  is  required  of  him,  in  common  justice 
to  the  subject  itself;  and,  on  this  ground  alone,  he 
ought  to  feel  himself  interdicted  from  either  joining 
the  fellowship,  or  giving  in  to  the  sophistries  of 
those  who  hold  it  in  derision.  Every  thing  else 
which  is  capable  of  touching  the  heart  of  man,  is 
found  to  yield  its  experiences.  To  say  nothing 
of  the  sciences  or  arts,  or  the  fascinations  of  taste, 
or  the  varied  kinds  of  innocent  recreation,  there  is 
not  an  instance  of  forbidden  indulgence,  from  the 
most  excusable  to  the  most  debasing,  but  has  its 
chambers  of  imagery  within  its  votary,  and  in- 
variably renders  him  familiar  with  its  own  specific 
sensations ;  and,   surely,   it  were  strange  if  Chris- 


Vlll 

tianity,  which  is  fraught  with  an  efficacy  so 
thoroughly  influential,  were  an  exception  to  the 
general  rule.  But  we  have  more  to  do  here  than 
to  speak  of  what  is  due  to  the  claims  of  the  subject. 
This  is  a  matter  of  personal  interest  to  every  man 
who  prefers  alliance  with  the  Christian  brotherhood, 
or  hopes  to  share  in  their  heritage,  either  present 
or  to  come.  The  possession  of  Christian  principle, 
deep  in  its  influence,  and  defined  in  its  operation,  is 
essential  to  the  production,  or  the  keeping  alive  of 
a  warranted  hope  of  immortality.  The  man  who 
possesses  such  an  experience,  and  preserves  it  in 
vigour,  is  refreshed  with  a  well-spring  of  perennial 
joy,  while  the  man  who  possesses  it  not,  must  either 
be  the  dupe  of  delusion,  or  the  victim  of  constant 
alarm.  To  be  in  the  former  state  of  mind  is  to  be 
shielded  against  all  the  calamities  of  the  present 
precarious  existence,  and  prepared  to  meet  them 
with  unshaken  fortitude;  but,  to  be  in  the  latter,  is 
to  be  exposed  to  all  the  miseries,  and  enveloped  in 
all  the  gloom  of  infatuation  or  suspense.  But  to 
sustain  the  ascendency  of  Christian  principle,  to 
cherish  its  influence,  and  give  way  to  its  control, 
however  desirable  a  thing  in  itself,  or  however  well 
entitled  to  eager  and  continued  exertion,  is  found 
to  be  very  difficult  by  all  who  make  the  attempt. 
Christianity  in  hearts  like  ours,  is  not  a  plant  of 
native  growth.  In  its  grand  essential  principles  it 
is  an  exotic,  transferred  from  a  region  of  kindliness 
to  one  that  is  bleak  and  sterile,  where  the  soil  in 
which  it  is  inserted,  and  the  moral  atmosphere 
which  hovers  over  it,  are  alike  at  variance  with  its 


IX 

well-being.      True,  indeed,  there  is  this  peculiarity 
about  it,  that  wlienever  it  takes  root  it  remains,  and 
can  never  altogether  lose  its  vitality,  but  holds  on  its 
way,  and  rises  to  maturity  in  defiance  of  all  resistance. 
The  cause  of  this,  however,  is  not  in  the  soil;  for  so 
much  has  it  been  loosened  and  deadened  by  the  wintry 
influence  of  ungodliness,   that  its  tendency  is  not  to 
cherish,  but  to  heave  out  the  seed  of  the  word,  as  a 
thing    uncongenial    to    its    nature.       Nor    is    it    in 
Christianity  itself  as  a  thing   absolutely  indestruc- 
tible,  but  imparted    by  the   sovereign    will   of  him 
from  whom  it  comes,   and  who  has   chosen   to  give 
it    perpetuity    by    the    special    forthgoings    of    his 
quickening  spirit.      But,  while  it  is  true  that  Chris- 
tianity abides  with  the  man  to  whom  it  comes,  it  is 
equally  true,   that  it  often  abides  with  him  in  much 
weakness,  and,   instead  of  giving  forth  the  decided 
indications  of  its  residence,    it  is  put    under   a  de- 
pression which  renders  it  next   to  impossible  to  dis- 
tinguish  between   the  genuine    Christian,  and  the 
nominal  professor.      The   fascinations   of  pleasure, 
the  power   of  local  prejudice,  the  example  of  tem- 
porizing professors,   the  gale   of  this   world's  pros- 
perity,   or  the   storm   of  its   adversity,  all   superin- 
tended, and  kept  in  motion  by  the  agency  of  fallen 
spirits,   are   a  few  of  the    adverse   elements   which 
contribute  to   this   effect.      But   to   specify  them  in 
full  enumeration,  is   beyond  the  power  of  man,  for 
they  are   manifold   as  the    creations   of  the  human 
fancy,  assuming  different  aspects,  and  forming  them- 
selves   into    different   modifications    in    the    case   of 
every  individual,  and  under  every  new  arrangement 
A  3 


of  circumstances  in  which  that  individual  is  placed. 
So  perilous  is  the  lot  of  the  Christian,  and  so  artful, 
assiduous,  and  multiform,  is  the  resistance  which  as- 
sails him,  in  the  present  penury  of  his  resources  and 
distance  from  his  home. 

But  that  which  arms  the  adversary  with  almost 
all  his  power,  is  the  state  of  the  Christian's  heart. 
When  the  field  of  the  husbandman  is  rich  and  fer- 
tile, cultivated  to  his  mind,  and  suited  to  the  nature 
of  the  seed  which  he  casts  into  it,  he  has  reason  to 
hope  that,  though  assailed  by  a  considerable  incle- 
mency of  season,  his  crop  may  hold  on  to  an  average 
harvest.  But  if  the  soil  be  such  as  to  conspire 
with  such  untowardness,  instead  of  counteracting  it, 
he  relinquishes  all  hope,  and  awaits  a  harvest  of 
sorrow,  in  the  place  of  joy  and  gladness.  The 
analogy  holds,  nay,  increases  in  force,  in  application 
to  the  case  before  us.  The  moral  elements  around 
the  Christian  may  be  what  they  will,  in  point  of 
power  or  tendency,  to  wither  his  graces;  but  they 
are  nothing  to  him  as  instruments  of  injury,  till  they 
come  into  alliance  with  the  affections  of  his  heart. 
No  man  is  the  worse  for  being  simply  exposed  to 
temptation,  nor  could  such  an  exposure  involve  him 
in  the  slightest  moral  injury,  were  every  thing  trust- 
worthy in  the  citadel  within  him;  for  it  is  not  in  his 
power  to  commit  sin,  except  in  as  far  as  he  is  snared 
into  the  love  of  sin.  The  heart  is  the  man,  for  all 
moral  purposes;  and  good  or  evil  he  cannot  be  till 
he  has  made  choice  of  the  one  or  the  other,  as  that 
which  his  heart  desires.  It  is  a  matter  of  course, 
then,  that,  were  there  a  principle  of  thorough-going 


XI 

resistance  within  the  man,  the  temptations  which 
assail  him  from  without  would  he  reduced  to  abso- 
lute impotency.  They  might  annoy  him,  perhaps, 
by  their  unsightly  forms,  or  make  him  shrink  within 
himself  witii  horror  at  their  atrocities,  or  induce  him 
to  regret  that  his  dwelling  is  so  near  to  the  taber- 
nacles of  sin ;  but  their  direct  transitive  malignity 
would  be  completely  neutralized. 

Is  it  so,  however,  that  this  is  a  mere  speculation, 
totally  out  of  keeping  with  existing  facts  ?  Is  the 
spirit  of  temptation  most  potent  and  effective,  as  well 
as  subtle,  and  active,  and  prevalent,  among  the  chil- 
dren of  our  people  ?  Do  we  see  the  trophies  of  its 
victories  rising  up  around  us  in  frequent,  and  dis- 
mal, and  ominous  succession,  and  find  it  feasting  it- 
self even  to  riot  on  the  spoils  of  virtue  and  godliness? 
Has  it  invaded  even  the  righteous,  in  every  corner  of 
the  land,  to  the  wounding  of  their  spirits,  the  blight- 
ing of  their  goodiiness,  and  the  desecration  of  their 
holy  profession,  while  it  holds  the  mastery  undis- 
puted over  the  children  of  this  world  ?  That  such  is 
the  manner  of  its  working,  and  the  mighty  extent  of 
its  devastations,  is  too  notorious  to  admit  of  denial 
by  any  man  who  knows  himself,  or  is  acquainted 
with  living  society.  But  if  so,  how  powerful  an  il- 
lustration is  thus  given  of  the  evil  bias  of  the  human 
heart  !  We  fall,  not  because  we  are  tempted,  but 
because  of  a  most  inveterate  affinity  between  the 
spirit  of  the  temptation  and  our  own  prevailing  pro- 
pensities; and  if  this  be  the  root  of  the  evil,  what 
emphasis  does  it  give  to  the  inspired  injunction, 
"  Keep  thy  heart  above  all  keeping;  for  out  of  it 
are  the  issues  of  life  1" 


Xll 

It  was  said  above,  that  by  compliance  with  temp- 
tation, a  man's  Christianity  may  be  so  depres- 
sed as  to  render  it  impossible  for  mortals,  at  least,  to 
trace  the  distinction  between  him  and  the  nominal 
professor.  Nor,  we  are  afraid,  is  it  any  breach  of 
charity  to  suppose,  that  such  a  state  of  things  is  oft- 
en to  be  met  with  even  among  good  men.  But 
this  surely  is  a  tremendous  visitation  to  an  heir  of 
immortahty.  It  is  equal  to  an  extinction,  for  the 
time  being,  of  all  his  hopes.  Our  faith  in  any 
thing  is  sustamed  by  evidence,  as  well  as  produced 
by  evidence,  and  if  the  evidence  of  our  Christianity 
has  been  suffered  to  disappear,  our  hope  of  immor- 
tality must  perish  along  with  it.  A  Christian  in 
such  circumstances  may  cling  to  his  reminiscences, 
in  default  of  his  present  consciousness,  he  may  try 
to  bring  back  to  his  relief  the  emotions  or  contem- 
plations,  or  transports,  which  once  gladdened  him 
for  a  little,  and  then  passed  away :  but  to  confide 
in  these,  amidst  present  deficiencies,  is  at  best  pre- 
carious, and  to  apply  them  as  an  opiate  to  present 
fears  or  convictions,  is  dangerous  in  the  extreme. 
When  a  man  lias  lost  the  tone  of  mind  which  the 
Scriptures  designate  spiritual,  by  falling  back  un- 
der the  ascendancy  of  secular  affections,  and  when 
such  a  state  of  things  continues,  to  the  rapid  de- 
terioration of  his  internal  character,  there  is  no  re- 
membrance of  better  days,  however  vivid  or  fondly 
cherished,  which  can  yield  him  a  warranted  satisfac- 
tion. A  present  propensity  to  evil,  indulged,  obeyed, 
and  gratified,  till  it  has  produced  a  broad  and  palpa- 
ble,  although,   perhaps,   a   disguised    conformity  to 


XIU 

this  world,  is  as  forcible  a  testimony  to  ungodliness, 
as  its  opposite  can  be  to  saintship.  We  may  view 
tbem,  at  least  in  practice,  as  quite  in  parity  ;  but 
in  the  case  before  us,  the  latter  has  this  disadvan- 
tage, that  it  has  passed  away,  and  is  available  only 
as  a  matter  of  recollection,  while  the  former  is  pre- 
sently felt  as  a  matter  of  undoubted  consciousness. 
We  are  aware,  that  however  far  a  genuine  Chris- 
tian may  depart  from  his  God,  there  will  be  a  por- 
tion of  spirituality  working  within  him,  and  that  if  this 
could  be  felt  by  him  even  in  his  deepest  depravities, 
it  might,  at  least,  modify,  if  not  neutralize  the  other 
indications,  however  dark  or  ominous  they  may  have 
become.  But  we  are  speaking  at  present  of  cases 
in  which,  happily  for  him,  it  cannot  be  felt,  but  is 
altogether  hid  from  his  view  ;  and  in  such  cases 
we  maintain,  that  existing  facts,  and  these  alone, 
ought  to  influence  his  belief  and  practice;  for  what- 
ever the  reality  may  be  as  to  his  state  before  God, 
that  reality  is  placed,  for  the  time,  by  his  own  mis- 
doings, under  a  moral  concealment.  He  cannot  see 
it  by  intuition  as  a  pure  abstraction,  for  this  is  the 
province  of  his  God,  which  it  would  be  impious  to  in- 
vade, although  an  invasion  of  it  were  practicable.  To 
him  it  is  never  illumined,  and  never  visible,  except  in 
the  light  of  moral  evidence  opening  from  his  heart, 
and  displaying  itself  in  his  conduct;  and  be  what  he 
may,  in  point  of  fact,  whenever  this  evidence  is  lost,  the 
continuity  of  his  spiritual  being  as  a  matter  of  con- 
sciousness to  himself  is  broken  up,  he  is  thrust  back 
on  the  incipiency  of  the  subject,  and  it  is  neither 
Scriptural,  nor  reasonable,  nor  desirable,  to  expect. 


XIV 

that  he  can  ever  "  come  to  himself,'*  except  by  an 
immediate  and  wakeful  return  to  those  specific 
Christian  exercises  which,  at  first,  made  him  to  dif- 
fer, and  which  God  has  ordained  for  his  relief. 
While  it  is  true,  therefore,  that  when  a  man  is  born 
of  God,  his  seed  remaineth  in  him,  and  can  neither 
be  eradicated  nor  made  to  die  by  any  possible  dis- 
aster, it  is  still  to  be  remembered  that  we  are  evinced, 
and  only  evinced  to  be  the  subjects  of  this  seed, 
"  if  we  hold  ftist  the  confidence  and  the  rejoicing  of 
the  hope  firm  unto  the  end."  The  doctrine  of  per- 
severance is  at  once  a  practical  and  comfortable  doc- 
trine, but  the  man  who  can  recur  to  it  as  a  palliative 
for  irreligion,  averts  it  from  its  practical  tendency, 
and  turns  it  into  a  minister  of  sin — a  perversion  so 
impious  and  so  fearfully  injurious,  that  the  slightest 
approximation  to  it  in  any  one  instance  ought  to 
produce  alarm. 

Is  it  so  then  that  a  Christian  may  approach  so 
nearly  to  a  level  with  the  more  reputable  of  the  un- 
converted, as  to  obliterate  from  his  view  the  line  of 
demarcation  between  his  character  and  theirs,  and 
to  merge  him  over  again  so  far  as  he  can  see  in  the 
general  mass  of  unsanctified  human  nature  ?  May 
a  calamity  so  awful  commence  its  inroads  so  easily, 
and  steal  in  upon  his  mind  by  a  process  so  slow  and 
imperceptible,  as  to  accomplish  its  purpose  ere  ever 
he  is  aware?  Are  its  tendencies  so  disastrous  as  to 
provoke  his  God,  to  obstruct  his  usefulness,  and  to 
toss  him  back  upon  the  ocean  of  uncertainty,  after 
he  was  approaching  the  haven  of  repose,  while  mul- 
titudes, it  may  be,  by  his  pestilent  example,  are  lulled 


XV 

into  a  stupor  which  shall  only  end  in  eternal  wo? 
Is  the  placidity  of  our  times  withal  so  favourable  to 
its  encroachments,  while  the  general  spirit  of  Chris- 
tians among  us  is  so  sickly  and  listless,  and  prone  to 
temporize,  as  to  constrain  the  apprehension  that  its 
deadening  influence  is  abroad  in  the  Church  ? — 
Then  surely  it  becomes  us  all  to  take  this  matter  se- 
riously to  heart,  to  rise  above  the  common-places  of 
our  dull  and  monotonous  piety,  to  resist  tlie  insi- 
dious approach  of  that  bondage,  which,  although  so 
silken  in  its  touch,  and  so  easily  worn,  is  yet  so  fa- 
tal in  its  results,  and  to  stand  off  from  the  world, 
that  we  may  exult  in  the  liberty,  and  put  forth  the 
nerve  of  Zion's  free-born  men. 

To  this  altitude,  however,  we  cannot  rise,  except 
on  the  energies  of  our  religion,  and  our  religion  it- 
self can  neither  give  us  propensity  to  rise,  nor  power 
to  disengage  ourselves,  nor  fortitude  to  make  the  at- 
tempt, except  in  so  far  as  it  is  within  us  as  a  matter 
of  experience,  imbibed  in  its  spirit,  felt  in  its  efficacy, 
digested  in  its  heavenly  nourishment,  and  obeyed  in 
its  paramount  authority.  We  speak  not  of  expe- 
rience, as  a  quiescent  mood  of  mind,  nor  as  a  busi- 
ness of  monastic  retirement,  consisting  in  visions 
and  contemplations,  which  sicken  the  brain,  and  pa- 
ralyze the  faculties,  and  either  evanish  in  silence,  or 
are  expended  in  social  colloquy,  but  we  speak  of  it 
as  that  inward  concoction  of  Christian  principle  into 
Christian  feeling,  which  imbues  and  invigorates  the 
soul,  supplying  it  at  once  with  power  and  propen- 
sity for  discharging  the  duties  of  the  Christian  life. 
We  speak  of  it,  in  short,   as  a  clear  conception  of 


XVI 

Christian  principle,  seen  in  its  own  light,  and  resting 
on  its  own  foundation,  derived  in  its  purity  from  the 
word  of  God,  freed  from  secular  alliance,  and  se- 
cular commixture,  and  telling  upon  the  soul,  in  its 
every  faculty,  to  the  decided  formation  of  the  Chris- 
tian man.  This  is  what  we  want,  and  it  must  be 
honestly  affirmed  in  the  face  of  all  our  bluster,  and 
all  our  boasted  munificence,  and  all  our  increasing 
tendency  to  social  good  nature,  that  nothing  short  of 
this  in  large  and  speedy  accession,  can  bring  back 
the  characters  of  the  present  race  of  professing  men 
to  a  conformity  with  their  pretensions.  We  are 
gliding  on  right  pleasantly,  with  many  an  attractive 
in  the  scenery  around  us  which  former  and  hardier 
voyagers  were  not  allowed  to  see,  but  the  question 
is,  are  we  keeping  our  course  ?  Are  we  merely  out 
on  an  excursion  of  pleasure,  or  are  we  steering  di- 
rect to  the  distant  haven,  which  our  profession  says 
we  desire  to  see  ? 

If  there  be  really  cause  for  this  inquir)^,  and  if  a 
deeper  feeling  of  the  power  of  our  religion  be  the 
only  thing  which  can  enable  us  to  meet  it  with  a  sa- 
tisfactory reply,  it  is  natural  to  ask  what  is  to  be 
done?  The  fountain  of  our  resources  is  with  our 
God,  but  the  means  of  drawing  from  that  fountain 
are  with  us,  and  as  he  has  sanctioned  the  means  as 
well  as  opened  the  fountain,  it  would  be  impious  to 
expect  supply  in  any  other  way,  than  by  an  indus- 
trious Christian  use  of  these  means.  Ignorance  of 
what  they  are,  however,  or  of  the  necessity  of  using 
them,  is  not  the  prevailing  cause  of  the  existing  ma- 
lady.     There  is  an  orthodox  admission  of  the  truth 


XVll 

on  these  points,  which  requires  little  rectification  in 
respect  of  doctrine  :  but  the  orthodoxy,  however 
correct  in  speculation,  is  dry,  and  negative,  and  in- 
efficient, in  point  of  practice,  and  we  know  of  no- 
thing which  is  better  fitted  to  disturb  its  neutrality, 
and  arouse  it  into  life  and  action  throughout  the 
whole  circle  of  Christian  duty,  than  the  awakening 
of  a  spirit  of  jealousy  among  professors  of  religion — 
a  jealousy,  however,  not  of  that  selfish  kind,  which 
renders  Christians  suspicious  of  each  other,  as  if 
they  were  rival  candidates  for  a  solitary  prize,  which 
if  gained  by  one  must  be  lost  to  all  besides — nor  of 
that  censorious  kind  in  which  a  man  is  so  occupied 
in  the  detection,  and  exposure,  and  reprehension  of 
other  men's  delinquencies  as  to  have  little  time,  and 
less  desire  to  think  about  his  own — nor  of  that  dis- 
trustful kind  in  which  a  man  enervates  his  soul  by 
looking  on  the  promises  of  grace,  and  the  predictions 
of  glory  only  as  a  cluster  of  interesting  probabilities, 
which  may  be  verified,  or  may  not,  but  present  not 
that  solidity  to  his  view,  nor  abiding  claim  upon  his 
heart,  which  can  arrest  his  thoughts,  or  call  forth 
his  religious  aspirings — nor  of  that  desponding  kind 
in  which  a  man  distresses  his  soul  by  brooding  in- 
cessantly over  the  contrast  between  the  sublime  of 
Christian  requirement,  and  the  deplorable  depth  of 
human  impotency,  forgetting  in  the  fever  of  his 
musings,  that  the  supplies  of  our  religion  are  as 
abundant  as  its  demands  are  broad  and  inflexible, 
and  fretting  himself  even  to  despair,  under  the  very 
meridian  of  encouragement  and  hope.  In  such 
jealousies   as  these  there  is  no  Christianity,  and  by 


XVlll 

either  or  all  of  them,  a  man  may  be  actuated  till  they 
have  consumed  him,  without  gaining  any  thing  but 
misery  to  himself,  and  the  cordial  avoidance  of  all 
who  know  him. 

But  what  we  would  recommend  is  the  jealousy 
which  the  men  of  the  world  exemplify,  when  they 
feel  themselves  embarked  on  an  enterprize  which  is 
momentous  in  its  results,  critical  in  its  managements, 
and  subject  to  many  casualties  in  its  progress  to  ma- 
turity. In  such  cases,  their  very  souls  are  identified 
with  their  purpose.  They  are  all  scrutiny,  and  cir- 
cumspection, allowing  no  incident  to  disconcert  them, 
nor  any  crisis  to  escape  them,  till  the  desire  of  their 
hearts  is  accomplished,  or  if  in  any  of  them  it  be 
otherwise,  his  discomfiture  is  predicted,  and  it  usually 
comes  to  pass.  They  are  "  wise  after  their  genera- 
tion." They  act  like  men,  were  their  aim  but  man- 
ly, and  in  the  tact  of  their  operations,  the  man  of 
religious  profession  may  see  a  similitude  of  what  he 
ought  to  be.  Is  he  not  embarked  on  an  enterprize 
of  the  highest  possible  moment  for  time,  and  for  all 
futurity  ?  Is  not  the  very  possibility  of  frustration 
enough  to  cover  him  with  dismay  ?  Has  he  not  to 
work  out  his  salvation  amidst  obstructions  and  coun- 
teractions the  most  subtle  and  insidious  ?  He  has, 
and  yet  the  want  of  this  spirit-stirring  element  what- 
soever be  its  name,  which  is  so  potent  and  so  well  ap. 
plied  among  sublunary  men,  is  paralyzing  his  efforts 
in  thousands  of  instances,  and  spreading  a  shadow 
of  death  over  all  his  movements.  He  is  at  his 
ease,  he  doubts  not  but  the  current  of  events  in 
the  Christian  community,  in  which  he  takes  so  little 


XIX 

interest,  is  carrying  him  securely  on  to  the  land  of" 
uprightness,  although,  perhaps,  there  is  no  one  thing 
which  Christianity  has  achieved  for  him,  of  which  he 
has  any  definite  view,  as  a  warrant  for  this  expecta- 
tion. 

Now  it  is  this  ease  of  mind  of  which  we  wish  to 
see  him  bereft,  not  because  we  envy  his  enjoyment, 
but  because  we  dread  his  infatuation;  and  in  order  to 
this  it  shall  be  our  endeavour  to  provoke  him  to 
jealousy  in  the  sense  above  described,  in  the  £e\v  re- 
maining pages  of  this  Essay.  Let  it  not  be  thought 
however,  that  the  thing  can  be  done  merely  by  an 
argument  made  out  to  the  conscience,  and  for  the 
time  adniitted  to  be  fair  or  forcible.  This,  at  best, 
is  but  conviction,  and  if  the  whole  shall  terminate 
here,  the  man  is  injured  instead  of  being  reformed, 
because,  if,  after  feeling  the  force  of  argument,  he 
has  failed  to  give  way  to  its  moral  impulse,  he  has 
sinned  against  light,  which  is  the  most  heinous,  and, 
therefore,  the  most  hazardous  of  all  the  forms  of  hu- 
man trespass.  After  gaining  access  to  the  soul,  the 
argument  must  abide  with  it  in  order  to  serve  its 
purpose,  subduing  resistance,  extending  and  deep- 
enin(T  its  hold  of  the  conscience,  and  (Tuidinof  the 
man  to  such  a  course  of  conduct  as  corresponds 
with  its  conclusions;  and  the  man  who  is  in  earnest 
about  such  a  consummation,  will  ever  be  careful  that 
his  convictions  as  they  come,  shall  form  themselves 
into  aspirations  for  that  influence  from  above,  with- 
out which,  in  all  its  speciality,  and  in  all  its  power, 
our  clearest  convictions  and  warmest  desires  are  but 
as  the  morning  cloud,  or  the  early  dew,  which  goeth 
away. 


XX 

When  the  truest  friends  of  piety  among  us,  who 
know  the  Christian  world,  and  have  carefully  ob- 
served its  present  symptoms,  are  overheard  in  their 
prayers,  on  its  behalf,  the  things  which  they  uni- 
formly implore  are  a  check  to  the  prevalence  of  a 
worldly  disposition,  an  antidote  to  the  influence  of 
unwarrantable  expectations,  and  a  permanent  excite- 
ment to  individual  Christian  activity.  Now  the 
exercise  oi jealousy  is  not  the  check  nor  the  antidote 
nor  the  excitement  referred  to,  but  if  thoroughly 
awakened,  we  are  persuaded  it  is  the  very  instrument 
by  which  the  Spirit  of  God  would  realize  them  all. 

It  would  check  the  prevalence  of  a  worldly  dis- 
position. The  Spirit  of  this  world,  in  the  modifica- 
tion of  it  at  present  referred  to,  is  not  the  Spirit  of 
wickedness  strictly  so  called.  It  is  not  that  propen- 
sity to  open  impiety,  or  villany,  or  sensuality,  which 
the  mere  civilian  combines  with  the  Christian  in 
consigning  to  reprobation — but  it  is  that  inspiration 
from  the  world,  in  its  wealth,  or  its  business,  or  its 
moderated  enjoyments,  or  its  ties  of  relationship, 
which  the  civilian  tolerates,  and  which  Christianity 
stands  alone  in  forbidding  to  her  disciples.  It  is 
not,  in  short,  the  practice  of  obvious  iniquity,  but 
the  pursuit  of  what  is  lawful — the  doing  of  that 
which  is  not  a  sin,  from  a  spirit  which  is  unlawful, 
which  is  at  present  so  adverse  to  the  wellbeing  of  pro- 
fessing Christians.  Instances  of  the  grosser  kind 
may  occur  even  among  the  best  of  Christians,  as  nox- 
ious humours  may  be  generated,  and  become  erup- 
tive, in  the  healthiest  constitutions,  but  in  the  very 
worst  of  times  they  are  of  rare  occurrence.  They  can- 


XXI 

not  be  habitual  in  any  follower  of  Jesus  Christ;  for 
a  wicked  Christian,  a  habitually  unholy  saint,  a  uni- 
formly scandalous  worshipper  of  God,  are  colloca- 
tions of  thought  to  which  our  language  is  not  fa- 
miliar ;  the  very  sound  of  such  a  phraseology  grates 
upon  the  ear ;  it  is  an  absurdity  in  logic,  and  an  im- 
possibility in  fact.  From  what  may  be  called  enor- 
mities of  guilt,  therefore,  Christians  in  the  mass  are 
comparatively  in  little  hazard.  But  there  is  a  spirit 
which  steals  in  upon  the  man  under  the  goodly  ex- 
terior of  diligence  in  business,  or  concern  for  the 
support  of  a  rising  family,  or  a  permissible  aversion 
to  manual  labour,  or  a  creditable  desire  to  be  rich  or 
great,  and  just  because  these  things  are  not  only  harm- 
less, but  confessedly  laudable;  because  the  spirit  which 
works  in  them  arrives  at  the  heart,  under  this  au- 
spicious recommendation,  do  they  succeed  in  secu- 
larizing the  man  within  the  very  precincts  of  war- 
ranted indulgence.  We  can  never  be  too  deeply 
convinced  of  it  that  if  we  are  at  all  sanctified  men, 
if  we  are  so  much  as  in  good  earnest  about  religion, 
it  is  not  "  the  works  of  the  flesh,"  in  their  own  un- 
vailed  deformity,  but  the  spirit  which  animates  these 
works  departing  from  them,  but  actuating  us 
through  a  less  offensive  medium,  which  is  most  like- 
ly to  entangle  our  souls,  and  snare  them  into  sin,  so 
long  as  we  have  to  do  with  the  affairs  of  this  life. 
"  The  course  of  this  world,"  in  the  grosser  sense 
of  the  words,  is  an  obvious  course,  which  is  easily 
seen,  and  must  be  abandoned,  by  all  who  so  much 
as  pretend  to  godliness,  but  to  take  part  in  the  ne- 
cessary business  of  the  world,  to  share  in  its  useful 


XXll 

enjoyments,  to  evade  its  noxious  influence,  and  turn 
its  good  things  to  a  Christian  account,  constitutes 
the  great  difficulty,  and  it  is  this  region  of  subtile 
infection,  so  sickly,  and  yet  so  much  frequented, 
where  the  malady  is  endemic,  and  the  number  of 
spiritual  invalids  so  wofully  multiplied. 

But  why  are  they  multiplied?  Are  the  propen- 
sities of  the  spiritual  man  so  different  from  those  of 
the  natural,  that  sickness  is  his  element,  and  health 
the  object  of  his  aversion  ?  Or  is  his  destiny  so  pe- 
culiar, as  to  entail  upon  him  the  former,  and  ex- 
clude him  from  the  latter,  by  a  necessary  law  of  his 
being?  By  no  means.  Disease  is  grievous  to  the 
child  of  grace  as  really  as  to  the  child  of  nature. 
He  avoids  it,  and  seeks  its  opposite,  under  the  im- 
pulse of  a  feeling  which  is  steady  and  uniform  as  the 
workings  of  instinct.  Its  encroachments  afflict  him, 
and  drink  up  his  spirits,  with  a  fierceness  and  acri- 
mony, which  are  so  much  the  more  intolerable  that 
their  seat  is  in  the  soul,  and  not  in  the  body.  Nor 
is  the  prevalence  of  the  evil  at  all  to  be  ascribed  to 
any  destination  on  the  part  of  his  God,  inspiring 
him  with  spiritual  life,  but,  at  the  same  time,  oppre_s- 
sing  the  functions  and  withholding  the  joys  of  that 
life;  for  in  the  economy  under  which  he  lives,  there 
is  a  provision  made  for  him,  which  is  richer  in  its 
stores,  and  stronger  in  its  securities,  and  healthier 
in  its  tendencies,  and  more  minute  in  its  adaptations, 
than  the  system  of  nature  herself.  Under  the  one 
economy,  disaster  may  come,  and  the  creature  may 
perish,  in  despite  of  all  the  wisdom  and  all  the  care 
which  it  is  possible  for  him  to  put  forth;  but  under 


XXlll 

the  latter,  he  can  never  perish,  nor  can  he  ever  suffer 
distress,  unless  he  has  procured  it  by  his  own  misdo- 
ings. But  when  he  enters  this  infected  region,  he 
forgets  himself ;  the  influence  of  its  atmosphere  stu- 
pifies  his  senses  ;  a  moral  lethargy  pervades  his  soul  ; 
and  or  ever  he  is  aware,  the  principle  of  self-preserva- 
tion within  him — a  principle  which  is  as  much  iden- 
tified with  the  spiritual  as  with  the  natural  life — has 
sunk  into  dormancy.  He  may  be  quiet,  or  uncon- 
scious of  pain,  or  pleased  with  his  situation,  and  impa- 
tient of  all  remarks  upon  it;  but  is  he  the  better  for 
this?  He  is  verily  the  vvorse  for  it.  It  is  the  most 
appalling  symptom  of  the  whole  case.  We  pity  our 
friend  in  his  bodily  malady,  although  he  enjoys  the 
use  of  his  faculties,  and  is  fully  aware  of  his  situation: 
but  if  the  malady  shall  go  on  till  it  has  disturbed  his 
faculties  ;  if  the  dejection  of  countenance,  which  be- 
fits its  character,  has  been  changed  into  an  unseemly 
liveliness,  while  the  images  of  health  are  sporting  with 
his  fancy,  and  the  language  of  incoherence  dropping 
from  his  lips, — it  is  then  that  we  tremble  for  the  con- 
sequences. It  is  the  delirium  of  the  malady,  or  the 
greatness  of  its  power,  as  indicated  by  that  delirium, 
which  distresses  us  most  of  all;  and  were  the  symptoms 
of  the  spiritual  malady  as  correctly  estimated,  or  were 
the  springs  of  spiritual  sympathy  as  easily  opened 
as  those  of  mere  humanity,  it  would  then  be  felt 
that  the  contentment  or  cheerfulness  of  that  Chris- 
tian, who  has  caught  the  contagion  of  a  worldly  spi- 
rit, and  is  labouring  under  its  delirium,  is  the  very 
reason  why  all  that  is  tender,  and  all  that  is  sacred 
in  the  friendship  of  Christian  brotherhood,  should 
be  excited  on  his  behalf. 


XXIV 

What  then  is  to  be  done  for  him,  or  rather  what 
is  he  to  do  for  himself?  for  here,  as  in  other  matters, 
he  must  "  work  out   his  own    salvation,"    it  being 
"  God  who  worketh  in  him  both   to  will  and  to  do 
of  his    good  pleasure."      Why,   he  must  be  put  in 
fear.      That  modification  of  jealousy,  which  springs 
from  a  sense  of  danger,  must  be  awakened  in  his  soul. 
In  a  moral  sense,  the  man  is  insane — his  heart  is 
insnared,  and  his  head  is  turned ;  his  repugnance  to 
the  imputation   is  but  a  symptom  of  its   truth,  and 
that  distempered  ease  of  mind,  which  has  been  thus 
superinduced  upon  him,  is  the  very  first  thing  which 
must  be  assailed.      He  must  work  out  his  salvation 
from  this  calamity,   but  he  will  not  work,  he  cannot 
do  so:  to  suppose  that  he  could,  till  he  is  first  actu- 
ated by  fear  and  trembling,  would  be  to  violate  all 
philosophy,  and  all  experience,  and  all  inspired  deli- 
neation which  apply  to  the  case.      He  must  think 
otherwise  before  he  can  act  otherwise;  he  must  see 
danger  before  he  can  flee  from   danger;  he  must 
feel  it  as  a  matter  of  pungent  conviction,  that   he 
is  "  conformed  to  this  world"  before  he  can  submit 
to  be  "  transformed  by  the  renewing  of  his  mind." 
Were  the  danger  in  question  but  local  and  physical, 
confined  to  the    body,   and  advancing  upon   it  from 
without,  he  might  be  shielded  against  it,   or  carried 
away  from  it  irrespective  of  the  state   of  his  mind, 
or  kept  in  perfect  safety  by  the    vigilance    of  his 
friends,  and,  judging  from  practical  indications,  we 
are  obliged  to  suspect  that  something  akin  to  this 
is  most  impiously  expected,  even  in  cases  of  spiritual 
danger,    by  secularized  professors   of  Christianity. 


XXV 

The  readiness  with  which  they  descend  into  moral 
contamination,  and  the  complacency  with  which  they 
remain  there,  seem  to  hespeak  a  latent  helief  that 
God  will  preserve  them,  and  bring  them  up  again, 
whether  they  will  or  not.  But,  this  is  grossly  to 
materialize,  and  grievously  to  pervert  the  whole  sys- 
tem of  spiritual  discipline.  In  some  such  way  as 
this  the  Creator  may  act  on  the  trees  of  the  forest, 
or  the  beasts  of  the  field,  or  the  faculties  of  wicked 
men.  He  can  make  a  man  the  instrument  of  his 
will,  although  that  "  man  meaneth  not,  so  neither 
doth  his  heart  think  so,"  and  there  are,  confessedly, 
many  things  contributive  to  the  preservation  and 
ultimate  maturity  of  a  renovated  man^  of  which  that 
man  has  no  knowledge,  and  to  which  he  gives  no  con- 
scious concurrence.  This,  however,  is  not  the  way 
in  which  he  is  either  renewed  at  first,  or  educated 
afterwards.  Although  much  may  be  done  for  crea- 
tures like  us,  among  the  good  things  of  this  life, 
while  our  hearts  are  at  war  with  the  doer,  yet  no- 
thing can  be  done  in  the  application  of  salvation  to 
our  souls  either  at  first,  or  in  its  subsequent  stages, 
except  in  the  way  of  bringing  our  souls  to  acquiesce 
in  the  will  of  our  great  Benefactor.  It  is  souls 
which  are  lost,  it  is  the  rescue  of  souls  "  from 
Satan  to  God,"  in  the  exercise  of  thought,  volition 
and  love,  which  redemption  contemplates,  and  to 
suppose  that  the  work  of  salvation  can  be  carried 
through,  although  disowned  or  counterwrought  by 
the  very  soul  which  is  the  subject  of  it,  is  to  harbour 
the  wildest  extravao-ance. 

o 

No,  ye  degenerate  Christians,  who  have  come  down 
from  the  pinnacle  of  ethereal   inhalations,  to  stupify 

B  27 


XXVI 

your  senses  by  brcatliing  a  corrupted  atmosphere, 
and  are  projecting  in  your  folly  a  forbidden  alliance 
between  the  services  of  God  and  Mammon,  ye  can 
never  succeed.  Your  faculties  cannot  be  stretched 
between  extremes  so  distant.  You  have  a  moral 
nature,  and  therefore  you  must  serve  some  one. 
You  have  each  but  one  soul,  and  therefore  can  serve 
but  one  master.  Bethink  yourselves  then.  You  are 
sunk  at  present,  into  a  deep  abyss  of  infatuation  and 
infamy,  your  leanness  is  testifying  against  you, 
heaven  is  frowning  upon  you  in  righteous  displeasure, 
your  spiritual  kindred  on  earth  are  saddened  at  the 
sight  of  you,  and  hell  herself,  although  pleased  with 
yoi.r  devisings,  has  penetration  enough  to  hold  you 
in  derision.  You  are  beset  with  dangers  which 
would  alarm  an  angel,  could  he  be  placed  in  your 
circumstances,  and  do  not  suppose  that  your  escape 
can  be  effected  without  any  concern  on  your  part. 
You  cannot  be  shielded,  in  your  present  predica- 
ment, nor  drawn  out  of  it  against  your  will.  Your 
Christian  friends  are  not  equal  to  this,  the  priiyers 
of  all  the  saints  cannot  avail  you,  nor  can  God  him- 
self, although  rich  in  grace,  and  abounding  in  com- 
passion to  them  that  fear  him,  come  down  for  your 
deliverance  in  any  other  way  than  by  changing  the 
current  of  your  propensities,  and  making  you 
workers  together  with  himself.  Your  slumberings 
must  be  broken,  to  dissipate  your  reveries,  your 
eyes  must  be  opened  to  gaze  on  realities,  and  your 
consciences  must  be  smitten,  and  constrained  to 
speak  out,  before  you  can  so  much  as  bestir  your- 
selves in  spiritual  reformation.  You  cannot  be 
caught  away  from  the  scene  of  secular  indulgence 


XXVll 

by  any  effort  of  any  power  which  acts  merely  iqmii 
you,  but  does  not  act  "dcilhin  you;  you  must  come 
out  of  it  by  a  movemcut    which   is  your  own,   and 
commenced    undcj'   the  impulse  of  choice  and   con- 
viction.     Remerabei  too,  that  this  is  tlie  gosjJcl  of 
the  case  as  well  as  the  /aiv  of  it.      It  invests  you 
unduly  with  no  power,  while  it  urges  you  imperiously 
to  duty;   it  ascribes  to  you   no  merit,  while  it  loads 
you  with  responsibility;  it  gives  countenance    to  no 
infraction   on    the   entircness  of  the  grace  of  God 
as  the   spring   oi'   every  thing   gracious    in    human 
operation,    but    it    teaches   you  what   in  practice  is 
greatly  overlool;ed, — that  it  is  not  upon  you   by  co- 
ercion or  detached  effective  force,  but  within  y..L  by 
persuasion   and   cogent   moral    influence,  that  grace 
abounds  to  the  accomplishment  of  its  purpose.     "  It 
is  God  who  worketh  n/  you,"  first  "/o  w///,"  and 
then  ''  to  do  of  his  good  pleasure;"  and  if  so,  then 
has  he   chosen    by  his   Spirit  to  coalesce  with  your 
spirits,    that,   by  putting   youselves   in   motion,  ac- 
cording to  the  rule  of  prescribed  activity,  you  may 
regain  the   ascendency  over  all  terrestrial   entangle- 
ments.      Still   the  work  is   yours,  as  a    matter  of 
indefeasible  obligation,  and  if  it  is  not  done,  the  law 
of  spiritual  obedience  is  not  kept,  and  the  fruits  of 
spiritual  obedience  cannot  become  apparent;  for  the 
Spirit  of  holiness,  although  the  fountain  of  all  that 
you  aie,  as   "created  anew   in  Christ  Jesus,"  has 
not  made  himself  a  subject  of  law  for  you.      He  has 
not  become  your  substitute  for  pollution,   as  Christ 
was  for  guilt  and  condemnation;  and  to  give  tole- 
rance within  you  to  any  such  delusion,  is  to  abuse  the 
grace  of  God,  and  to  ^'mill{fy  the  law  through  faith." 
B  2 


XXVlll 

We  speak  not  here  of  infants  or  imbeciles,  or 
persons  who  are  physically  incapable  of  estimating 
the  power  of  motives;  for,  as  these  are  deprived  of 
your    privilege,    they  are   also    relieved   from   your 
obligations.      God    has    denied    us  access  to  their 
understandings;  and,  leaving  us  nothing  to  do  for 
them,  he  has  hid  from  us  the  way  in  which  they  are 
made  to  share  in  the  visitations  of  his  mercy.     But 
we  speak  of  you,  who  are  not  in  their  circumstances, 
who  have  no  claims  whatever  to  be  included  in  their 
exemptions :  and,  in  recurring  to  the  assertion  that 
you  must  come  out  of  your  present  predicament,  we 
implore  you  to  take  up  the  case,  and  ask  yourselves 
how  you  are   to  do  so.      Can  the  transition  be  ef- 
fected as  a  matter  of  course  at  any  time  you   may 
choose  to  think  of  it?     Surely,  you  are  aware,  that 
this   is  not  its  character — that  there  are  habits  to 
be  subdued,  and  aversions   to  be  surmounted,  and 
propensities    to    be    mortified,   and   alliances   to  be 
broken  off — a  formidable  muster  of  obstruction  and 
difficulty,  for  the  mastering  of  which,  indifference  is 
but  another  name  for  imbecility.      Your  disease  is 
numbness,  occasioned  by  the  action  on  your  souls  of 
those  frosts  in  the  moral  world,  into   the  region  of 
which  you  ought  not  to  have  entered,  and  nothing 
can  relieve  you  but  a  new  impulse  of  heavenly  vi- 
tality coming  forth  from  the  heart  in  re-action  on  its 
invader,  and  diffusing  itself  in  warming  and  restora- 
tive influence  over  the  whole   soul.       But,  be  as- 
sured of  it,  that  this  process,  in  the  spiritual  as  in 
the  animal  system^  is  searching  and  painful.      It  re- 
sembles not  an  awakening  from  sleep,   but  a  rising 
from  the  dead.      It  is  not  a  coalition,  but  a  conflict 


XXIX 

between  life  and  death,  tlic  one  struggling  to  regain 
its  own,  and  the  other  to  retain  its  encroachment. 
You  maij  have  slept  into  the  disease,  but  sleep  out 
of  it  you  never  can :  and  harbour  not  the  thought, 
nor  the  delusion  which  lurks  under  it,  that  you  are 
Christians,  and  cannot  die;  for  it  is  not  the  fact 
which  is  secret,  but  the  symptoms,  which  are  ob- 
vious, with  which  you  have  at  present  to  do.  It 
is  the  things  which  are  revealed  in  the  develop- 
ment of  our  own  characters,  as  well  as  in  the  oracles 
of  heaven,  which  belong  unto  us ;  and,  mention  it, 
if  you  can,  what  is  it  among  all  the  appearances 
of  your  case,  which  prevents  the  wo  with  which 
Israel's  prophet  was  burdened  of  old  from  alighting 
upon  you  in  all  its  tremendous  severity  ? — "  Go, 
and  tell  this  peoj)h\  Hear  ye  indeed,  but  understand 
not;  and  see  ye  indeed,  but  perceive  not.  Make 
the  heart  of  this  people  fat,  and  make  their  ears 
heavy,  and  shut  their  eyes,  lest  they  see  with  their 
eyes,  and  hear  with  their  ears,  and  understand  with 
their  heart,  and  convert,  and  be  healed — until  the 
cities  be  wasted,  without  inhabitant,  and  the  houses 
without  man,  and  the  land  be  utterly  desolate,  and 
the  Lord  have  removed  men  far  away,  and  there  be 
a  great  forsaking  in  the  midst  of  the  land." 

Again,  jealousy  would  furnish  an  antidote  to  the 
influence  of  unwarrantable  expectations.  The  dis- 
position to  keep  up  the  heart  amidst  obvious  signs 
of  declension  in  the  Christian  life,  by  reverting  to 
the  experience  of  better  days  as  evidence  of  con- 
version, and  drawing  from  this  evidence  an  argu- 
ment for  safety  founded  on  the  doctrine  of  Chris- 
tian perseverance,  although  in  very  injurious  opera- 


XXX 

tion,  is,  perhaps,  not  so  common  in  our  times  as  a 
proneness  to  hope  the  hest,  without  any  evidence  at 
all,  or  any  assignable  cause  I'or  that  uniform  compo- 
sure ill  which  the  multitude  are  carried  along  to  the 
crisis  of  their  destiny.  The  vast  majority,  it  is  to 
be  feared,  have  not  got  so  far  as  to  reason  the  point, 
at  least,  in  a  positive  way.  The  whole  subject,  as  it 
floats  before  their  minds,  is  loose  and  confused — there 
is  nothing  definite  or  tangible,  about  it,  but  still  there 
is  a  hope  on  which  the  soul  reposes  itself  amidst  all 
the  vicissitudes  of  time,  and  its  concerns,  and  which 
they  cannot  bear  to  be  persuaded  either  to  examine 
or  to  dislodge.  Or,  if  they  come  to  specification  at 
all,  as  perhaps  they  must  at  times  in  the  privacy 
of  their  thoughts,  the  case  which  they  make  out 
for  themselves,  and  on  which  they  rest  their  expecta- 
tions is  altogether  of  a  negative  kind.  "  I  am  not 
a  Heathen,  but  a  Christian,"  may  be  supposed  to 
be  the  plea  in  such  cases,  "  and  a  Christian  too, 
not  of  the  Greek  or  Roman  school,  but  of  the 
British  and  Protestant,  where  the  streams  of  salu- 
brity which  emanate  from  the  Bible  are  purest,  be- 
cause nearest  the  fountain.  Among  Protestants,  I 
am  not  an  infidel.  The  scorn  which  sceptical  im- 
piety has  cast  upon  religion,  and  the  arts  by  which 
subtle  ungodliness  would  undermine  its  principles 
are  abhorrent  to  my  soul,  and  neither  enjoy  my 
countenance,  nor  receive  my  co-operation.  I  ve- 
nerate the  institutes  of  my  religion,  I  concur  in  its 
sacred  services,  and  disown  the  practice  of  public 
indecency  in  compliance  with  its  prohibitions;  and, 
although  the  business  of  this  life,  and  its  allowable 
recreations,  and  the  aspirings  of  a   spirit  of  enter- 


.       XXXI 

prize  should  engross  my  thoughts,  or  carry  me  into 
occasional  excesses,  yci;  these  are  reproved  by  my 
better  feelings,  it'  not  outweighed  by  my  Christian 
virtues,  and  why  should  I  doubt  but  that  all  is  well? 
The  very  state  of  things  around  me  is  nourishment 
to  my  hope.  God  has  ordained  salvation  for  man, 
and  furnished  its  great  pre-requisites  in  the  mis- 
sion and  death  of  his  Son,  he  has  caused  the  tidings 
of  this  salvation  to  come  down,  and  the  light  of  it  to 
brighten  for  ages  on  the  land  of  my  nativity.  My 
parents  were  Christians,  and  gave  me  to  their  God 
in  the  days  of  my  earliest  infancy,  and  although  I 
may  have  been  chargeable,  on  some  occasions,  with 
slips  and  delinquencies  just  like  other  people,  yet 
my  conscience  acquits  me  of  every  thing  which  can 
fairly  bo  construed  into  a  decided  abandonment  of 
the  God  of  my  fathers.  I  am  a  Christian,  in  short, 
if  I  be  any  tiling,  and,  although  not  initiated  into 
those  myijiiiied  spiritualities,  which  others  value  so 
much,  and  which,  if  there  be  any  tiling  in  them, 
seem  to  belonfj  to  heaven  rathei  than  to  the  business 
of  earth,  the  conclusion  is  warranted,  and  does 
honouv  to  the  mercy  of  God,  that  I  am  a  sharer  in 
the  common  benefit." 

Nov/,  leavin"'  the  merits  of  this  claim  in  the  ful- 
ness  of  its  amount,  to  be  estimated  by  the  Author 
of  the  following  Volume,  let  us  put  the  question 
here,  Wliat,  if  it  be  all  a  delusion?  We  shall  not 
say  it  is  so,  although  the  ignorance  which  it  be- 
trays, even  of  the  dialect  of  scriptural  feeling,  goes 
far  to  destroy  its  pretensions;  but  it  may  be  so:  it 
is,  at  least,  but  the  showing  of  an  erring  mortal  in 
his  own  cause,  and  on  a  subject  in  which  the  wisest 


XXXll 

are  often  bewildered.  To  examine  it  anew  is  a 
dictate  of  every  day  wisdom,  for  men  do  not  rest  in 
their  calculations  of  money,  or  merchandize,  or 
science,  till  they  have  subjected  them  to  a  repeated 
inspection,  although  the  results  of  error  in  these  de- 
partments, at  the  very  highest,  are  but  trifles  light 
as  air  when  compared  with  the  interest  which  is  here 
at  stake.  Nor  is  it  possible,  that  a  review  of  the 
case,  if  conducted  in  a  proper  spirit,  can  fail  to  be 
profitable,  whatsoever  be  the  result  to  which  it 
conducts  you.  Let  it  be  supposed,  that  such  a 
review  confirms  the  belief  that  you  are,  in  fact, 
what  you  hope  you  are,  that  it  has  given  clearance 
and  consolidation  to  the  grounds  of  your  previous 
opinion,  or  has  augmented  these  by  the  discovery 
of  some  latent  lineaments  of  the  Christian  charac- 
ter which  really  belong  to  you,  but  have  hitherto 
escaped  your  notice,  and  this  is  profitable  in  as  much 
as  you  thus  procure  for  yourselves  a  warranted  ac- 
cession of  establishment  and  joy.  Or,  suppose  the 
reverse  of  this  to  be  the  conclusion  at  which  you  ar- 
rive, that  in  the  very  act  of  examining  the  position  on 
which  you  stand,  you  find  it  to  give  way  from  un- 
der you,  and  your  hope  to  evanish  like  the  imagery 
of  a  dream,  and  still  you  are  gainers  by  the  result. 
You  may  fall  from  the  eminence  on  which  your 
fancy  had  placed  you,  but  you  are  just  where  you 
were  in  the  sight  of  God,  and  you  cannot  fall  as  yet 
into  actual  perdition.  You  may  be  hurled  down- 
wards to  your  proper  standing  among  the  children 
of  this  world,  but  the  children  of  this  world,  and 
yourselves  among  them,  are  "  prisoners  of  hope," 
in  a  region  where  mercy  is  proclaimed,  and  where 


XXXlll 

the  God  who  made  you,  is  ready  to  redeem  you. 
The  disclosure  then,  although  awful  in  its  character, 
is  yet  of  immense  importance:  it  is  not  to  be  depre- 
cated, but  made  welcome  in  all  the  solemnity  of  its 
indications;  for  had  the  delusion  continued,  your 
ruin  was  certain,  but  now  it  is  gone,  and  the  way 
of  escape  is  open  before  you.  Besides  all  this, 
aversion  to  scrutiny  in  so  weiglity  a  matter,  would 
betray  an  indifference,  which  but  ill  comports  with 
pretensions  to  Christianity,  as  well  as  induce  a  sus- 
picion, that  you  secretly  shrink  from  the  conse- 
quences in  which  it  is  likely  to  end.  The  man 
who  cherishes  such  an  aversion  must  either  be  reck- 
less of  the  whole  matter,  or  afraid  to  set  his  own 
eyes  on  that  which  embodies  his  hopes  for  eternity. 
In  either  case,  it  is  time  to  be  suspicious,  and  to 
be^in  the  search  for  realities. 

We  do  not  ask  every  man  to  agitate  the  question, 
Am  I  a  Christian  or  am  I  not?  for  many,  it  is  pre- 
sumable, have  established  the  point  on  the  surest 
of  evidence,  and  having  no  need  to  "  lay  again  the 
foundation  of  repentance  from  dead  works  and  of 
faith  towards  God,"  they  are  not  called  upon  to 
embarrass  their  exercise,  or  becloud  their  prospects, 
by  attempting  anew  to  clear  out  that  foundation. 
Nor  do  we  ask  any  man  to  make  the  ascertainment 
of  this  point  the  object  of  his  exclusive  and  feverish 
pursuit,  for,  if  he  does  so,  if  he  turns  his  attention 
inward  upon  himself,  and  chains  it  down  to  the  soli- 
tary function  of  watching  and  estimating  the  move- 
ments of  his  own  heart,  or  developments  of  his  own 
character,  the  commanded  use  of  the  Christian 
remedy  being  all  the  while  suspended,  it  is  beyond 

B3 


XXXIV 

a  question,  that  he  will  fret  his  own  spirit,  and 
multiply  the  perplexities  which  he  wishes  to  clear 
away.  If  the  case  be  inexplicable  as  it  stands,  it 
must  be  made  to  stand  otherwise.  The  man  must 
come  out  from  himself,  and  go  into  the  region  of 
promise,  and  privilege,  and  definite  prescription, 
which  God  has  unfolded  before  him  in  the  word  of 
the  truth  of  the  gospel ;  and  having  refreshed  it- 
self there,  his  mind  will  acquire  a  new  vigour,  and 
be  furnished  with  new  material  for  coming  to  know 
"  how  'hat  Jesus  Christ  is  in  him  ;"  except  as  yet,  he 
be  unailested.  But  we  urge  it  on  you  to  agitate 
the  question,  because  your  claim  to  the  attainment 
of  the  former  of  these  classes,  is  very  suspicious, 
while  the  fears  which  afflict  the  latter,  are  far  away 
from  you.  Take  care,  however,  how  you  manage 
the  scrutiny,  for  on  this,  depends  every  thing  for 
its  practical  advantage.  If  you  content  yourselves 
with  surveying  precisely  the  same  features  in  your 
moral  complexion,  and  with  looking  at  these  features 
at  every  repeated  survey,  in  precisely  the  same 
point  of  view;  it  is  a  matter  of  course,  that  you 
can  make  no  discoveries;  and  however  often  you  re- 
peat the  exercise,  the  last  result  will  correspond 
with  the  first.  Or  although,  after  the  manner  of 
experienced  calculators,  you  vary  the  process,  and 
make  your  characters  to  appear  before  you  in  many 
a  different  attitude ;  yet  if  you  examine  them  in  an 
easy,  and  reposing,  and  hoping  state  of  mind,  you 
have  the  best  reason  to  suspect  that  the  decision  to 
which  you  are  brought,  will  be  less  in  accordance 
with  the  evidence  of  facts,  than  with  the  frame  of 
spirit,  in  which  you  examined  these  facts;  and,  after 


XXXV 

all,  your  confidence  is  founded  not  on  tlie  intrinsic 
merits  of  the  case,  but  on  the  fondness  of  a  falla- 
cious wish  in  reference  to  that  case.  Hope  is  the 
soul  of  terrestrial  enjoyment,  but  it  is  the  opiate  of 
fear,  and  where  fear  is  asleep,  there  can  be  no  im- 
partiality, and  of  course,  no  success  in  the  examina- 
tion of  religious  character.  It  wouhl  be  absolutely 
senseless  in  any  man  to  go  into  scrutiny,  on  any 
subject  in  the  absence  of  all  apprehension.  It  is  a 
thing  which  he  cannot  do,  the  very  laws  of  his  con- 
stitution have  put  it  out  of  his  power,  and  if  respect 
for  authority,  in  any  instance,  induces  him  to  attempt 
it,  he  is  constrained  to  recur  to  an  ideal  apprehen- 
sion, as  a  substitute  for  belief  in  the  reality  of  its 
existence.  But  where  the  apprehension  is  ideal,  such 
also  must  be  the  scrutiny  to  which  it  gives  rise; 
where  there  is  no  solid  suspicion  of  danger  or  dis- 
appointment, there  can  be  no  earnestness  of  effort 
to  avoid  these  evils. 

Now,  all  this  enforces  the  thought,  that,  in  or- 
der to  a  proper  estimate  of  the  foundation  on  which 
your  hopes  are  at  this  moment  resting  for  eternity, 
you  must  be  actuated  by  the  spirit  of  jealousy. 
Nothing  can  avail  you  but  that  upstirring  of  spirit 
which  brings  you  in  good  earnest  to  have  to  do  with 
realities.  The  view  which  you  are  called  upon  to 
take  of  yourselves  is  not  imaginary,  but  sober  and 
rational.  It  does  not  consist  in  censuring  yourselves 
without  cause,  or  in  thinking  yourselves  more  sinful, 
or  vile,  or  ill-deserving,  than  you  really  are;  for 
this  would  be  meanness,  and  not  modesty:  but  it  is 
the  produce  of  sound  knowledge,  applied  to  pious 
purposes.      Fear  it  not,  that   your   religious  moni- 


XXXVl 

tors  would  have  you  to  feel  what  you  do  not  believe . 
about  yourselves,  any  more  than  about  other  men ; 
for  you  must  have  evidence  here  on  which  to  ground 
your  sentiment,  as  well  as  in  every  thing  else. 
Their  aim  is  to  persuade  you  to  search  for  facts, 
that  you  may  know  them,  and  be  disciplined  by  them, 
and  that,  under  the  impression  of  all  that  is  dismal 
in  your  present  disease,  you  may  come  to  the  expe- 
rience of  all  that  is  heaUng  in  its  proffered  remedy. 
Well,  a  pious  suspicion  of  yourselves  is  just  the 
instrument  by  which  this  knowledge  is  acquired. 
That  vulgar  jealousy  which  is  so  offensively  preva- 
lent in  common  life,  is  proverbially  quicksighted  in 
finding  out  the  faults  of  its  object.  So  eagerly 
does  it  search  for  deficiencies,  that  the  mind  which 
it  actuates  is  sure  to  imagine  blemishes  which  never 
had  any  existence,  and  are  only  attached  to  the 
character  which  it  persecutes,  by  the  taint  of  its 
own  malevolence.  This,  you  will  say,  is  absolute 
vice.  And  so  it  is ;  but  it  is  nothing  more  than  a 
human  faculty — a  constitutional  instrument  of  vir- 
tue— first  vitiated,  and  then  misapplied.  But  let 
this  same  faculty  be  recalled  from  what  is  alien  and 
outward,  and  made  to  settle  on  what  is  within  ;  let 
it  be  divested  of  its  moral  turpitude,  and  imbued 
with  Christian  feeling ;  and  then  will  it  be  found  to 
be  the  very  instrument  by  which  the  Almighty  is 
pleased  to  work,  when  he  rends  the  veil  of  delusion, 
and  lays  a  man  open  to  himself,  teaching  him  first 
to  know,  and  then  to  abhor  himself,  repenting  in 
dust  and  ashes.  It  may  be  severe  in  its  reprehen- 
sions, or  vexatious  in  descrying  deformities ;  but  it 
is  the  ally  of  truth,    and  the  pioneer   of  holiness. 


xxxvu 

Where  the  Christian  neglects  it,  he  cannot  see 
himself;  where  he  docs  not  see  himself,  he  cannot 
be  humble;  and  where  he  is  not  humble,  he  cannot 
prosper. 

Again,  Jealousy  gives  a  permanent  excitement  to 
individual  Christian  activity.  However  far  the  real 
Christian  may  have  gone  into  apostacy,  or  to  what- 
ever extent  the  lethargy  of  his  disease  may  have 
overpowered  his  sensibilities,  he  is  not  absolutely 
dead  ;  and  the  Spirit  of  life  being  still  within  him, 
it  is  to  be  expected,  that  occasional  twitches  of  con- 
viction will  shoot  across  his  soul,  giving  him  a  mo- 
mentary impulse,  and  startling  him  for  the  time 
being  with  a  passing  glimpse  of  his  situation.  But 
where  these  awakenings,  however  pungent,  are  of 
rare  occurrence,  and  short  continuance ;  where  they 
die  away  from  his  recollection,  like  the  imagery  of 
a  frightful  dream,  without  altering  the  mood  of  his 
mind,  or  giving  any  efficient  stimulus  to  its  powers 
of  action  ;  they  are  not  to  be  counted  on,  and  argue 
nothing  but  increasing  obduracy.  The  instances  in 
which  they  occur,  are  numerous;  for  man  is  not  bad 
enough,  even  in  his  degeneracy,  to  be  always  indif- 
ferent to  the  smitings  of  his  conscience :  but  there 
is  no  instance  in  which  a  fitfulness  of  this  kind  is 
productive  of  that  repentance  and  amendment  of 
life,  which  brings  the  Christian  back  from  his  wan- 
derings, or  the  sinner  to  accept  of  the  proffered 
salvation.  In  order  to  this,  the  excitement  must 
not  be  transient  and  intermitting,  but  steady  and 
enduring;  not  simply  disturbing  the  sleep  of  insen- 
sibility, but  counteracting  its  tendencies,  and  put- 
ting  it    altogether    away.       The    thing  wanted   to 


XXXVUl 

arouse  tlie  man,  and  make  him  aspire  and  act,  as 
well  as  think  and  feel,  is  not  a  gust  of  painful  feel- 
ing, but  the  power  of  abiding  principle,  command- 
ino"  the  soul,  and  constraining  the  exertion  of  its 
energies,  in  obedience  to  its  steady  dictation. 
Nothing  short  of  this  can  be  of  solid  use,  for  giv- 
ino-  tension  and  vioour  to  the  nerve  of  Christian 
industry,  after  that  nerve  has  been  relaxed  and  en- 
feebled by  the  slumbers  of  insensibility.  The  soul 
must  be  made  induslrious^  as  well  as  awaked  out  of 
sleep;  bui  nothing  Cc)n  make  it  so,  but  living  and 
practical  piinciple,  and  principle,  too,  of  that  very 
kind,  whether  painful  or  pleasurable,  terrific  or  at- 
tractive, which  is  fitted  to  give  impulse,  and  to 
sustain  activity,  in  the  direction  of  present  duty. 

Now,  simple  alarm  is  not  fitted  for  this.  By 
the  grace  of  God,  it  may  have  power  enough  to 
impel  the  sinner,  or  the  degenerate  Christian,  to 
flee  for  refuge  to  lay  hold  on  the  hope  set  before 
him ;  but,  having  brought  him  to  this,  it  has  ex- 
pended itself,  and  leaves  him  in  peace  and  comfort. 
Or,  if  it  fails  to  carry  him  to  the  source  of  relief, 
although  still  retaining  the  ascendency  within  him, 
it  oppresses  his  faculties,  and  sinks  him  into  helpless 
despondency.  But  jealousy  is  a  thorough-going 
principle,  adapted  to  the  sinner  in  the  first  awaken- 
ings of  his  religious  concern,  and  abiding  with  him 
as  his  guide  and  monitor,  throughout  the  journey 
of  his  earthly  pilgrimage.  Nor  can  he  ever  be  safe 
in  the  absence  of  its  guardianship,  till  he  has  ar- 
rived in  the  land  of  uprightness.  When  asleep,  it 
awakes  him ;  when  perplexed,  it  constrains  him  to 
search  for  relief;  and,  even  when  his  prospects  are 


XXXIX 

bright  and  transpovting,  solacing  bis  soul,  and  stretcb- 
ing  it  out  by  anticipation  on  tbe  glories  of  immortal- 
ity, it  reminds  him  tliat  he  has  to  run,  in  order  to 
obtain ;  that  in  proportion  to  the  richness  of  the  prize, 
should  be  the  fear  of  coming  short  of  it ;  and  in 
this  way  does  it  form  him  to  industry,  and  give  a 
decidedly  practical  bearing  to  the  sweetest  and  most 
sublime  of  his  contemplations.  True  enough,  it 
will  prove  itself,  in  less  or  more,  a  ministration  of 
fear ;  for  it  belongs  to  its  very  nature,  to  preserve 
before  the  soul  a  reijular  muster  of  all  the  facts  and 
probabilities  which  are,  or  may  be,  opposed  to  its 
well-being ;  but  this  is  the  very  germ  of  its  utility ; 
for  its  proper  business  is  to  speak  truth  ; — and  if 
there  be  but  one  truth  which  ought  to  be  feared  in 
the  whole  history  of  a  Christian's  heart,  or  life,  or 
prospects,  that  is  the  truth  to  which  bis  meditations 
ought  to  be  steadily  turned.  In  the  whole  busi- 
ness of  religion,  we  must  either  be  driven  by  fear, 
or  drav/n  by  love,  or  actuated  by  both  combined  ; 
and  by  nothing  whatever  ought  the  influence  of  the 
former  to  be  neutralized,  but  by  the  ascendency  of 
the  latter.  The  heaven  which  the  Scriptures  exhi- 
bit to  the  Christian,  is  indeed  a  powerful  attraction ; 
and  the  sanctioned  hope  of  arriving  in  it,  is  the 
kindliest  impulse  to  duty;  but  how  arduous  is  the 
transformation  under  which  a  man  musi  pass,  before 
he  can  possibly  enter  it !  how  v^ayward  is  his  heart, 
and  ready  to  misgive  in  all  his  preparations  for  it ! 
how  great  is  his  tendency  to  self-deception  !  and  how 
closely  is  he  beset  with  snares  and  divertisements, 
at  every  step  of  his  journey  towards  it  !  For  all 
this,  it  is  true,   there  is  a  provision  made,  which  is 


free  as  the  heaven  itself,  and  equal  to  his  utmost 
necessities ;  but,  in  order  to  appreciate  this  provi- 
sion, or  to  bring  his  soul  to  reliance  on  it  in  such  a 
way  as  to  be  made  active,  he  must  feel  his  work 
to  be  formidable,  and  meet  its  many  details  with  fear 
and  tremblino;. 

It  is  the  hazards  of  the  Christian  life,  either  pre- 
sent or  prospective,  which  give  birth  to  jealousy,  as 
well  as  sustain  its  existence,  and  justify  its  opera- 
tions; and,  as  these  hazards  continue  so  long  as 
the  man  continues  in  this  world,  it  ought  to  conti- 
nue also,  and  its  suggestions  and  maxims  to  be  lis- 
tened to,  even  by  the  best  conditioned  of  the  saints, 
till  the  earthly  house  of  this  tabernacle  is  dis- 
solved ;  but  if  ihey  have  a  call  to  suspect  them- 
selves, the  same  call  must  be  louder,  and  more 
urgent,  as  addressed  to  those  who  have  sunk  into 
degeneracy.  It  were  no  doubt  a  higher  attainment 
to  be  above  the  need  of  circumspection,  and  to  have 
the  soul  attracted  to  the  business  of  religion  by  its 
own  intrinsic  excellence ;  and  assuredly,  the  man 
who  can  rise  to  this,  is  warranted  to  do  so  in  the 
spirit  of  gratitude  and  praise.  But,  vievving  the 
matter  generally,  it  may  be  safely  affirmed,  that  this 
world  is  not  the  scene  for  such  altitude  of  bliss,  nor 
is  the  influence  of  iDure  disinterested  love,  in  all 
cases,  the  best  excitement  to  those  specific  exercises 
which  are  characteristic  of  the  present  state.  It 
partakes  too  much  of  quiescence  and  contemplation, 
for  keeping  alive  those  convictions,  and  sorrows,  and 
severities  of  discipline,  which  tend  most  directly  to 
the  crucifying  of  the  flesh.  In  one  word,  it  is 
heaven ;  and  the  man  who  is  caught  up  into  it  here? 


xli 

is  found,  for  the  most  part,  to  forget  himself,  and 
suddenly  to  relapse  into  sin.  We  plead  not,  of 
course,  for  the  exclusion  of  love  in  its  other  modifi- 
cations ;  for  where  it  is  absent,  every  thing  is  absent 
which  ffives  life  to  Christian  exercise.  But  we 
plead  for  that  attitude  of  soul,  which  lays  open  to 
its  own  inspection  the  actual  state  of  things  within 
it  and  around  it,  divesting  it  of  subterfuge,  and 
freeing  it  from  illusion,  and  thus  summoning  its  en- 
tire operations  to  the  point  of  greatest  danger. 

We  count  on  it,  then,  that  the  awakening  of 
this  mood  of  mind,  and  the  judicious  Christian  use 
of  it  in  the  present  state  of  the  religious  world,  is 
the  very  thing  which  is  wanted,  to  check  the  preva- 
lence of  a  worldly  spirit,  and  defeat  the  influence 
of  unwarrantable  expectations ;  thus  giving  a  per- 
manent excitement  to  individual  Christian  activity. 
And  if  it  shall  please  God,  by  a  visitation  of  his 
mercy,  to  send  us  deliverance  from  these  woful 
evils,  then  may  we  hope  to  find  in  each  other  a 
depth  of  spiritual-mindedness,  and  an  energy  of  re- 
ligious character,  which  is  now  but  rarely  to  be  met 
with ;  as  well  as  in  the  whole  of  us  combined,  a 
power  for  exterminating  irreligion,  whether  at  home 
or  in  distant  lands,  which  has  not  as  yet  been  exem- 
plified. 

No  one  surely  can  suppose,  that,  in  selecting  the 
principle  of  jealousy,  and  setting  it  thus  on  high, 
we  are  meditating  any  neglect  of  the  other  kinds  of 
exercise,  which  may  be  called  the  ancient  and  ef- 
fective allies  of  Christian  godliness ;  for  in  this  one 
feeling,  if  we  look  at  its  component  parts,  we  shall 
find  a  concentration  of  all   that  is  competent  to  the 


xlii 

man,  or  enjoined  upon  the  Christian.  There  is 'rea- 
son in  jealousy,  for  it  is  the  instrument  of  sound 
information ; — there  is  wisdom  in  it,  for  it  is  the  use 
of  the  fittest  means  for  gaining  the  highest  end ; 
— there  is  Christian  behef  in  it,  either  in  its  prin- 
ciple, or  its  growth  into  principle ;  for  the  man 
whom  it  actuates,  is  made  alive  to  the  realities  of  a 
world  to  come ; — there  is  repentance  in  it,  for  it 
gives  rise  to  a  sorrow  which  corresponds  with  its 
own  nature,  and  leads  the  way  to  reformation  ;— 
there  is  love  in  it,  for  it  is  a  testimony  to  the  excel- 
lence of  religion,  coming  forth  from  the  heart  ;^ 
and  there  is  hope  in  it,  for  it  puts  the  soul  in  mo- 
tion after  that  which  is  seen  to  be  attainable.  Thus 
does  it  stimulate  the  sinner,  however  sullen  or  ob- 
durate, to  think  of  his  situation  ;  or  arouse  and 
bring  together  the  living  elements  of  piety,  however 
fee])Ie  or  disordered  ;  constraining  them  to  the  very 
exercises  which  tend  to  their  invigoration ;  and 
thereby  proving  itself  the  censor  of  indolence,  the 
harbinger  of  improvement,  and  the  safeguard  of 
Christian  attainment. 

Is  it  allowable  now  to  suppose,  that  the  reader 
of  these  few  pages  has  found  himself  the  person  to 
whom  they  apply  ?  Is  he  bound  to  confess  it,  as 
an  honest  man,  that  his  spirit  is  worldly,  or  his 
hopes  fallacious,  or  his  religious  activities  relaxed 
or  suspended  ?  Does  he  feel,  withal,  the  workings 
of  ingenuous  desire  to  be  delivered  from  the  body 
of  this  death  ?  Then  let  him  give  himself  to  a 
prayerful  perusal  of  "  The  Almost  Christian;" 
for  if  there  be  one  thing  more  than  another,  which 


xliii 

its  pages  are  fitted  to  produce,  it  is   a  godly  jea- 
lousy.     To   awaken   this,   and  realize  the    fruits  of 
it,   is  the  Author's   chosen  purpose.      It   is   truly  a 
searching    volume.        Its    Author    saw    the   havock 
which   an    easy  credulity  in  matters  of  religion    was 
spreading   among  professors   of  his    own   time ;   his 
spirit  was   stirred  within  him,   at  the  thought  of  the 
delusion  which  it  propagated,   and  the  immensity  of 
the  interests  which   it   bartered   away;   and   in    dis- 
charging  a  duty  to  the  men   of  his  generation,  he 
has  put  on  record  a  word   in   season   to   us.      The 
volume    is   now    intercepted    from   the   disuse   into 
which   it  was  sinking  ;  a  laudable  effort  is  made,   to 
present  it  afresh  to  the  religious   public ;  and  most 
devoutly  is  it  to  be  wished,  that  the  exercises  which 
it  inculcates,    and  to  which  it   so   honestly  leads  the 
way,  may  become  the  characteristic  of  modern  pro- 
fessors.     The   immediate  effect  of  such  a  revulsion 
might  be,  an  extensive  overthrow  of  hopes  and  pur- 
poses ;  but   its  latter  end   would   be,  righteousness 
and  peace.      It  might  lead  to  that  fearfulness  which 
surpriseth    the    hypocrite ;    but    nothing    whatever 
would   it    demolish,    except    those    refuges  of   lies 
which  the  hail  of  a  judgment   to   come  must  ulti- 
mately sweep  away. 

We  cannot,  indeed,  withhold  the  remark,  al- 
though it  should  be  deemed  censorious,  that  there 
is  a  very  jpeculiar  adaptation  of  the  sentiments  of 
this  little  book  to  the  character  of  the  times  in 
which  we  are  livintj.  We  all  know  the  extent  to 
which  we  set  the  fashion  to  each  other  in  religion 
as  in  every  thing  else,  and  every  wise  man  will  take 
care  so  to  estimate  the  spirit  of  his  times,  as  to  as- 


xliv 

certain  the  precise  kind  of  modification  into  which 
they  tend  to  form  his  character.      There   are   times 
when    Christianity    is    newly    introduced    among    a 
people,  or  when  an  important  reformation  in  its  gen- 
eral profession  has  been  recently  effected,  or  when 
professors  are  assailed  by  persecution,  or  when  a  gen- 
eral revival  of   religion  in  its   life  and    power  has 
taken  place,  and  in  these  times  there  is  a  tendency 
to  the  production  of  a  severe  sanctity  in  morals,  and 
a  peculiarly  fervent  and  decided  piety.     In  this  state 
of  things,  the  man  of  neutrality  cannot  subsist,  and 
must  either  make  an  effort  to  come  up  to  the  general 
standard,  or  see  himself  left  in  the  congregation  of 
sinners.      Such,  however,  are  not  our  times.      We 
have    grown   old   in  the    enjoyment  of  peace,    and 
the    use    of  external    privilege;    the    public    creeds 
of  most   of  our  churches    are  substantially   ortho- 
dox :   this  has  produced,    and    is    still  maintaining 
a  general  soundness  of  religious   sentiment  among 
the  professing  community  at  large.      The  continued 
enforcement  of  Christian  doctrine  on  the  minds  of 
the  people,  is   preserving,  if  not  extending  a  com- 
mendable decency  of  deportment;  the  attention  paid 
to  religious  training  among  the  young,  with  the  re- 
maining purity  of  Christian  fellowship  so  far  as  it 
prevails,  and  the  mingling  influence  of  pious  exam- 
ple from  those   who  are  decidedly  Christian,  have 
refined  away  the  coarseness  of  the  age,  and  induced 
even  scepticism  herself  to  speak  with  courtesy  of  the 
religion  of  the  land.      Now,  let  these  things  be  put 
together  and  seriously  thought  of — let  their   ten- 
dency to  induce  a  man  to  think  well  of  himself,  since 
he   confessedly  holds   so  much,   and  stands  so  well 


xlv 

with  others  around  him,  be  fairly  estimated,  and 
surely  it  will  be  granted  that  there  is  reason  at  least 
to  inquire  whether  amidst  the  ease  and  tranquillity 
of  our  times,  we  are  not  egregiously  forgetting  our- 
selves, and  singing  a  dismal  lullaby  over  the  slum- 
berings  of  piety.  When  a  man  gives  himself  to 
considerations  like  these  in  the  deep  seclusion  of 
serious  thought — when  he  connects  them  for  illus- 
tration with  what  he  sees  and  hears,  and  allows  them 
to  speak  their  native  language  to  his  understanding 
and  his  heart,  he  cannot  suppress  the  working  sus- 
picion— that  we  are  setting  a  fashion  to  each  other 
of  a  kind  the  most  injurious,  and  that  the  very  gen- 
eration to  which  we  belong,  more  fearfully  perhaps 
than  any  other,  is  abounding  with  "  Almost  Chris- 
tians." 

For  such  a  state  of  things,  the  reader  has  in  his 
hands  an  admirable  antidote,  applied  with  a  plain- 
ness, and  point,  and  delightful  I'elicity  of  scriptural 
illustration,  which  render  it  both  impressive  and 
memorable.  Matthew  Mead,  it  is  very  true,  was 
a  man  of  olden  habits,  and  to  the  charms  of  modern 
diction,  his  book  has  no  pretensions ;  but  we  see  him 
in  the  garb  of  his  times,  and  that  taste  must  be 
pettish  indeed,  which  would  wish  to  see  him  in  any 
other.  The  style  of  the  book,  although  unadorned, 
is  yet  perspicuous  and  striking,  and  the  very  home- 
liness of  its  phrases,  in  instances  not  a  few,  is  hap- 
pily fitted  to  promote  its  efficiency. 

It  is  a  book  of  topics,  containing  much  meaning 
in  few  words;  and  the  serious  reader  may  often 
regret  that  more  has  not  been  said,  on  matters 
which  he  feels  to  be  so  very  interesting.      But  this 


xlvi 

appearance  of  defect  is  in  reality  an  excellence;  its 
aim  is  to  provoke  a  scrutiny  of  character;  and  the 
writer  who  proposes  this,  has  done  enough,  when 
he  has  shown  cause  for  such  a  scrutiny,  digested 
maxims  for  conducting  it,  and  impressed  his  reader 
with  the  importance  of  the  subject.  The  thing 
wanted  here,  is  not  an  agent  to  do  the  work  for  a 
man,  but  a  guide  and  monitor  to  furnish  him  with 
facilities,  and  ply  him  with  motives  to  do  it  for  him- 
self. 

It  is  a  book  of  dissections,  in  which  every  de- 
partment of  the  Christian  character  is  skilfully  di- 
vested of  its  covering,  and  laid  open  to  impartial 
survey,  and  although  it  would  be  too  much  to  say, 
that  in  the  performance  of  a  task,  which  exhibits 
such  diversity,  and  requires  such  a  nicety  of  spirit- 
ual discrimination,  nothing  has  been  done  to  dis- 
turb the  peace  of  a  saint ;  yet  the  instances  in  which 
its  Author  is  chargeable  with  this,  we  take  to  be 
very  fevv^ ;  while  perhaps  there  is  not  one  of  them 
in  which  the  pain  produced,  if  rightly  improven,  is 
not  salutary  in  its  tendency,  or  fails  to  lead  on  to 
more  exalted  enjoyment.  But  supposing  that  in- 
stances do  occur,  in  which  the  peace  of  conscience 
is  unduly  disturbed,  or  that  a  sentiment  here  and 
there,  has  dropped  from  the  pen  of  the  Author,  which 
tends  to  a  false  or  injurious  alarm,  still  it  is  better 
that  a  reparable  injury  should  be  suffered,  than  that 
a  delusion  which  is  irreparable  should  remain  unde- 
tected. It  is  the  lot  of  the  messenger,  who  either 
lifts  up  his  voice  or  his  pen  to  publish  the  counsel 
of  God  to  man  in  the  present  complex  state  of  society, 
that  he  cannot  sound  an  alarm  to  the  wicked,  with- 


xlvii 

out  putting  some  of  the  righteous  in  fear;  nor  can 
he  minister  consolation  to  the  latter,  without  at 
least  the  hazard  of  having  his  message  misapplied  by 
the  perversity  oi'  the  latter.  For  these  things,  how- 
ever, he  is  not  accountable,  although  it  is  well  that 
they  overawe  him.  The  scene  in  which  he  la- 
bours, is  adjusted  to  his  hand,  by  a  wisdom  which 
cannot  err,  and  which  has  lef(  him  no  choice,  but 
to  take  thini^s  as  he  finds  them ;  euardinof  himself 
as  he  can  against  either  extreme,  and  imploring  as 
he  goes  on,  that,  by  the  mercy  of  the  Lord,  he  may 
be  found  I'aithl'ul. 

But  leaving  the  Treatise  to  speak  for  itself,  we 
beseech  the  man  who  is  but  almost  a  Christian,  in 
travelling  through  its  pages  to  avail  himself  of  its 
aid.  We  ask  him  simply,  to  reason  the  matter  on 
the  principles  ^uAJindings  which  it  sets  before  him  ; 
but  to  do  this  in  that  spirit  of  earnest  and  humble 
inquisitiveness,  which  befits  so  grave  a  subject:  and 
if  such  a  spirit  be  far  from  him,  or  appearing  to 
evaporate  as  he  proceeds,  let  him  pause  and  invoke 
its  return,  from  that  God  in  Jesus  Christ,  who 
maketh  the  heart  of  the  rash  to  understand  doc- 
trine. As  he  wishes  to  prosper,  let  him  nevei^  for- 
get, that  while  it  is  easy  to  show  him  the  proper 
means,  and  possible  to  bring  him  into  contact  with 
these,  yet  the  disposition  to  apply  the  means  in 
such  a  way,  as  to  gain  their  end,  cometh  forth  from 
Him,  who  is  wonderful  in  counsel  and  excellent  in 
working-. 

D.  Y. 
Perih,  December,  1825. 


CONTENTS. 


Page 

Dedication, 35 

To  the  Reader, 39 

Introduction,  .......         47 

QUEST.  I.  How  Jar  a  man  may  go  in  the  way  to  heaven, 

and  yet  be  but  almost  a  Christian :  this  shown  in  twenty 

several  steps, ©3 

Sect.  I.  A  man  may  have  much  knowled^^^e,  and  yet  be  but 

almost  a  Christian,         ......  ib. 

Sect.  71.  A  man  may  have  great  and  eminent  gifts;  yea, 

spiritual,  and  yet  be  but  almost  a  Christian,  .  .  G6 
Sect.  III.   A  man  may  have  a  high  profession  of  religion, 

be  much  in  external  duties  of  godliness,  and  yet  be  but 

almost  a  Christian,         ......  70 

Sect.  IV.   A  man  may  go  far  in  opposing  his  sin,  and  yet  be 

but  almost  a  Christian, 77 

Sect.  V.  A  man  may  hate  sin,  and  yet  be  but  almost  a 

Christian, 84 

Sect.  VI.  A   man   may  make  great  vows  and  promises, 

strong  piu-poses  and  resolutions  against  sin,  and  yet  be  but 

an  almost  Christian,  ......         86 

Sect.  VII.  A  man  may  maintain  a  strife  and  combat  against 

sin  in  himself,  and  yet  be  but  almost  a  Christian,         .  89 

Sect.  VIII.   A  man  may  be  a  member  of  the  church  of 

Christ,  and  yet  be  but  almost  a  Christian,  .         .         96 

Sect.  IX.  A  man  may  have  great  hopes  of  heaven,  and  yet 

be  but  almost  a  Christian,         .....  97 

Sect.  X.   A  man  may  be  under  visible  changes,  and  yet  be 

but  almost  a  Christian,  .....  100 

Sect.  XI.  A  man  may  be  veiy  zealous  in  matters  of  religion, 

and  yet  be  but  almost  a  Christian,  .        ,        .  104 

c  27 


1  CONTENTS. 

Page 
Sect.  XII.  A  man  may  be  much  in  prayer,  and  yet  be  but 

almost  a  Christian,  .         .         .         .         .         .         110 

Sect.  XIIL   A  man  may  suffer  for  Christ,  and  yet  be  but 

almost  a  Christian, 114< 

Sect.  XIV.   A  man  may  be  called  of  God  and  embrace  his 

call,  and  yet  be  but  an  almost  Christian,         ,         .  116 

Sect.  XV.  A  man  may  have  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  yet  be 

but  almost  a  Christian,  .         .         .         .         .  118 

Sect.  XVI.  A  man  may  have  faith,  and  yet  be  but  almost  a 

Christian, 121 

Sect.  XVII.  A  man  may  have  a  love  to  the  people  of  God, 

and  yet  be  but  almost  a  Christian,  .         .         .         .125 

Sect.  XVI IT.  A  man  may  obey  the  commands  of  God,  and 

yet  be  but  almost  a  Christian,  .         .         .         .         129 

Sect.  XIX.   A  man  maybe  sanctified,  and  yet  be  but  almost 

a  Christian, 133 

Sect.  XX.   A  man  may  do  all   (as  to  external  duties  and 

worship)  that  a  true  Christian  can,  and  yet  be  but  almost 

a  Christian,  136 

QUEST.  II.  Whence  it  is  that  many  go  far  and  yet  no 
farther? 140 

QUEST.  III.  What  difference  between  a  natural  conscience 
and  a  renewed  conscience  ? — answered,  in  several  particu- 
lars,    145 

QUEST.  IV.  Whence  is  it  that  many  are  but  almost  Chris- 
tians, when  they  have  gone  thus  far  ?  ,         .  157 

QUEST.  V.  What  is  the  reason  that  many  go  no  farther  in 
the  profession  of  religion,  than  to  be  almost  Christians?      166 

Application, 174 

Use  of  Examination, 177 

Use  of  Caution, 187 

Use  of  Exhortation,  200 


CONGRBfeATION  AT  ST.  SEPUL6hJ|e'S, 
AUDITOft^^^THESE  SE^fONS, 

GRACE  AND  pl^CE  BE  MULTIPLIED. 

Beloved, 

What  the  meaning  of  that  providence  was,  that 
called  me  to  the  occupation  of  ray  talent  amongst 
you  this  summer,  will  be  best  read  and  understood 
by  the  effects  of  it  upon  your  own  souls.  The 
kindly  increase  of  grace  and  holiness  in  heart  and 
life,  can  only  prove  it  to  have  been  in  mercy. 
Where  this  is  not  the  fruit  of  the  word,  there  it 
becomes  a  judgment.  The  word  travels  with  life 
or  death,  salvation  or  damnation,  and  bringeth 
forth  one  or  the  other  in  every  soul  that  hears  it. 
I  would  not  for  a  world  (were  it  in  my  power  to 
make  the  choice)  that  my  labours,  which  were  meant 
and  designed  for  the  promotion  of  your  immortal 
souls  to  the  glory  of  the  other  world,  in  a  present 
pursuance  of  the  things  of  your  peace,  should  be 
found  to  have  been  a  ministration  of  death  and  con- 
demnation, in  the  great  day  of  Jesus  Christ.  Yet 
this  the  Lord  knoweth,  is  the  too  common  effect  of 
the  most  plain  and  powerful  preaching  of  the  gospel, 
"  The  waters  of  the  sanctuary"  do  not  always  heal 
where  they  come,  for  there  are  "  miry  and  marshy 
places  that  shall  be  given  to  salt."  The  same  word  is 
elsewhere  in  Scripture  rendered  "  barrenness  :"  He 
"  turneth  a  fruitful  land  into  barrenness ;"— so  that 
the  judgment  denounced  upon  these  miry  and  marshy 
places  is,  that  the  curse  of  barrenness  shall  rest  upon 
c2 


36 

them,  notwithstanding  the  "  waters  of  the  sanctuary 
overflow  them." 

It  is  said,   with  certainty,    that  the  gospel  inflict- 
eth  a  death  of  its  own,    as  well  as  the  law;  or  else 
how  are  those  trees  in  Jude  said  to  be  "  twice  dead, 
and  plucked  up  by  the  roots."      Yea,  that  which  in 
itself  is  the  greatest  mercy,  through  the  interposi- 
tion of  men's  lusts,  and  the  efficacy  of  this  cursed 
sin  of  unbelief,   turns  to  the  greatest  judgment,  as 
the   richest   and    most    generous    wine    makes    the 
sharpest  vinegar.      Our  Lord  Christ   himself,   the 
choicest  mercy  with  which  the  bowels  of  God  could 
bless    a    perishing  world;    whose    coming,    himself 
bearing  witness,  was  on  no  less  an  errand  than  that 
of  eternal  life  and  blessedness  to  the  lost  and  cursed 
sons  of  Adam  ;  yet  to  how  many  was  he  a  "  stone  of 
stumbling,  and  a  rock  of  offence;"  yea,  "  a  gin,  and 
a  snare;"  and  that  to  both  the  houses  of  Israel,  the 
only  professing   people    of  God  at  that  day  in  the 
world  ?      And  is  he  not  a  stone  of  stumbling  in  the 
ministry  of  the   gospel   to   many  professors  to  this 
very  day,   upon    which    they  fall   and    are   broken  ? 
Whenhesaith,  ''  Blessed  is  he  whosoever  shall  not 
be    offended  in   me,"  he   therein   plainly  supposes, 
that  both  in  his  person  and  doctrine  the  generality  of 
men  would  be  offended  in  him. 

Not  that  this  is  the  design  of  Christ  and  the  gos- 
pel, but  it  comes  so  to  pass  through  the  corruptions 
of  the  hearts  of  men,  whereby  they  make  light  of 
Christ,  and  stand  out  against  that  life  and  grace 
which  the  Lord  Jesus  by  his  blood  so  dearly  pur- 
chased, and  is  by  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  so 
freely  tendered ;  the  wilful  refusal  whereof  will  as 


37 

surely  double  our  damnation,  as  the  acceptance  there- 
of will  secure  our  eternal  salvation. 

O  consider,  it  is  a  thing  of  the  most  serious  con- 
cern in  the  world,  how  we  carry  ourselves  under  the 
gospel,  and  with  what  dispositions  and  affections  of 
heart  soul-seasons  of  grace  are  entertained;  this  be- 
ing taken  into  the  consideration  to  give  it  weight, 
that  we  are  the  nearer  to  heaven  or  hell,  to  salvation 
or  damnation,  by  every  ordinance  we  sit  under. 
Boast  not  therefore  of  privileges  enjoyed,  with  neg- 
lect of  the  important  duties  thereby  required.  Re- 
member Capernaum's  case  and  tremble.  As  many 
go  to  heaven  by  the  very  gates  of  hell,  so  more  go 
to  hell  by  the  gates  of  heaven ;  in  that  the  number 
of  those  that  profess  Christ  is  greater  than  the  num- 
ber of  those  that  truly  close  with  Christ. 

Beloved,  I  know  the  preaching  of  the  gospel 
hath  proselyted  many  of  you  into  a  profession ;  but 
1  fear  that  but  few  of  you  are  brought  by  it  to  a 
true  close  with  the  Lord  Christ  for  salvation.  I 
beseech  you  bear  with  my  jealousy,  for  it  is  the 
fruit  of  a  tender  love  for  your  precious  souls.  Most 
men  are  good  Christians  in  the  verdict  of  their  own 
opinion ;  but  you  know  the  law  alloweth  no  man  to 
be  a  witness  in  his  own  case,  because  their  affection 
usually  overreacheth  conscience,  and  self-love  de- 
ceiveth  truth  for  its  own  interest. 

The  heart  of  man  is  the  greatest  impostor  and 
cheat  in  the  world;  God  himself  states  it — "The 
heart  is  deceitful  above  all  thintjs."  Some  of  the 
deceits  thereof  you  will  find  discovered  in  this 
Treatise,  which  shows  you,  that  every  grace  hath  its 
counterfeit,  and  that  the  highest  profession  may  be, 
where  true  conversion  is  not. 


38 

The  design  of  it  is  not  to  "  break  the  bruised 
reed,  nor  to  quench  the  smoking  flax."  Not  to 
discourage  the  weakest  believer,  but  to  awaken  for- 
mal professors.  I  would  not  sadden  the  hearts  of 
any  "whom  God  would  not  have  made  sad;"  though 
I  know  it  is  hard  to  expose  the  dangerous  state  and 
condition  of  a  professing  hypocrite,  but  that  the 
weak  Christian  will  think  himself  concerned  in  the 
discovery.  And  therefore,  as  I  preached  a  sermon 
on  sincerity  among  you,  for  the  support  and  en- 
couragement of  such,  so  I  purposed  to  have  printed 
it  with  this.  But  who  can  be  master  of  his  own 
purposes  ?  That  is,  as  I  am  under  such  daily  variety 
of  providences,  your  kindly  acceptance  of  this,  will 
make  me  a  debtor  for  that. 

The  dedication  hereof  belongs  to  you  on  a  double 
account;  for  as  it  had  not  been  preached,  but  that 
love  to  your  souls  caused  it,  so  it  had  much  less 
been  printed,  but  that  your  importunate  desire  pro- 
cured it.  And  therefore  what  entertainment  soever 
it  finds  in  the  world,  yet  1  hope  I  may  expect  you 
will  welcome  it,  especially  considering  it  v/as  born 
under  your  roof,  and  therefore  hopes  to  find  favour 
in  your  eyes,  and  room  in  your  hearts. 

Accept  it,  I  beseech  you,  as  a  public  acknowledg- 
ment of  the  engagements  which  your  great,  and,  I 
think  I  may  say,  unparalleled  respects  have  laid  me 
under,  which  I  can  no  way  compensate  but  by  my 
prayers ;  and  if  you  will  take  them  for  satisfaction, 
I  promise  to  be  your  remembrancer  at  the  throne  of 

grace,  whilst  I  am 

MATTHEW  MEAD. 


TO 


THE  READER. 


Reader, 
I  KNOW  how  customary  it  is  for  men  to  ascend  the 
public  stage  with  premised  apologies  for  the  weak- 
ness and  unworthiness  of  their  labours,  which  is  an 
argument  that  their  desires  (either  for  the  sake  of 
others'  profit,  or  their  own  credit,  or  both)  are 
stretched  beyond  the  bounds  of  their  abilities;  and 
that  they  covet  to  commend  themselves  to  the 
world's  censure,  in  a  better  dress  than  common 
infirmity  will  allow.  For  my  own  part,  I  may 
truly  say  with  Gideon,  "  Behold,  my  thousand  is 
the  meanest,"  my  talent  is  the  smallest,  "  and  I  am 
the  least  in  my  Father's  house;"  and  therefore  this 
appearance  in  public  is  not  the  fruit  of  my  own 
choice,  which  would  rather  have  been  on  some  other 
subject,  wherein  I  stand  in  some  sense  indebted  to 
the  world,  or  else  somewhat  more  digested,  and  pos- 
sibly better  fitted  for  common  acceptation.  But  this 
is  but  to  consult  the  interest  of  a  man's  own  name, 
which,  in  matters  of  this  concern,  is  no  better  than 
a  "  sowing  to  the  flesh,"  and  the  harvest  of  such  a 
seed-time  will  be  "  in  corruption." 

Thou  hast  here  one  of  the  saddest  considerations 
imaginable  presented  to  thee,   and  that  is,   "  How 


40 


far  it  is  possible  a  man  may  go  in  a  profession 
religion,  and  yet,  after  all,  fall  short  of  salvation; 
how  far  he  may  run,  and  yet  not  so  run  as  to  ob- 
tain." This,  I  say,  is  sad,  but  not  so  sad  as  true; 
for  our  Lord  Christ  doth  plainly  attest  it:  "  Strive 
to  enter  in  at  the  strait  gate;  for  many,  I  say  unto 
you,  will  seek  to  enter  in,  and  shall  not  be  able." 

My  design  herein  is,  that  the  formal,  sleepy  pro- 
fessor may  be  awakened,  and  the  close  hypocrite 
discovered:  but  my  fear  is,  that  weak  believers  may 
be  hereby  discouraged;  for,  as  it  is  hard  to  show 
how  low  a  child  of  God  may  fall  into  sin,  and  yet 
have  true  grace,  but  that  the  sinner  will  be  apt 
thereupon  to  presume;  so  it  is  as  hard  to  show  how 
high  a  hypocrite  may  rise  in  a  profession,  and  yet 
have  no  grace,  but  that  the  believer  will  be  apt 
thereupon  to  despond.  The  prevention  whereof  I 
have  carefully  endeavoured,  by  showing,  that  though 
a  man  may  go  thus  far,  and  yet  be  but  almost  a 
Christian,  yet  a  man  may  fall  short  of  this,  and  be 
a  true  Christian  notwithstanding.  Judge  not,  there- 
fore, thy  state  by  any  one  character  thou  findest  laid 
down  of  a  false  professor;  but  read  the  whole,  and 
then  make  a  judgment:  for  I  have  cared,  as  not  ta 
"  give  children's  bread  to  dogs,"  so  not  to  use  the 
dog's  whip  to  scare  the  children;  yet  I  could  wish 
that  this  book  might  fall  into  the  hands  of  such 
only  whom  it  chiefly  concerns,  who  "  have  a  name 
to  live,  and  yet  are  dead;"  being  busy  with  the 
"  form  of  godliness,"  but  strangers  to  the  "  power 
of  it."  These  are  the  proper  subjects  of  this  trea- 
tise: and  the  Lord  follow  it  with  his  blessing  wher- 


.\ 


41 

ever  it  comes,  that  it  may  be  an  awakening  word  to 
all  such,  and  especially  to  that  generation  of  profli- 
gate professors  with  which  this  age  abounds;  who, 
if  they  keep  to  their  church,  bow  the  knee,  talk 
over  a  few  prayers,  and  at  a  good  time  receive  the 
sacrament;  think  they  do  enough  for  heaven,  and 
hereupon  judge  their  condition  safe,  and  their  sal- 
vation sure;  though  ther^  be  a  hell  of  sin  in  their 
hearts,  "  and  the  poison  of  asps  is  under  their  lips;" 
their  minds  being  as  yet  carnal  and  unconverted, 
and  their  conversations  filthy  and  unsanctified.  If 
eternal  life  be  of  so  easy  attainment,  and  to  be  had 
at  so  cheap  a  rate,  why  did  our  Lord  Christ  tell  us, 
"  Strait  is  the  gate,  and  narrow  is  the  way  which 
leadeth  unto  life,  and  few  there  be  that  find  it?'* 
And  why  should  the  apostle  perplex  us  with  such  a 
needless  injunction,  "  to  give  diligence  to  make  our 
calling  and  election  sure?"  Certainly,  therefore,  it 
is  no  such  easy  thing  to  be  saved,  as  many  make  it; 
and  that  thou  wilt  see  plainly  in  the  followincr  dis- 
course.  I  have  been  somewhat  short  in  the  appli- 
cation of  it;  and  therefore  let  me  here  be  thy  re- 
membrancer in  five  important  duties: — 

First,  "  Take  heed  of  resting  in  a  form  of  godli- 
ness ;  as  if  duties,  ex  oj)e7'e  operato,  could  confer 
grace.  A  lifeless  formality  is  advanced  to  a  very  high 
esteem  in  the  world,  as  a  "  cab  of  dove's  dung"  was 
sold  in  the  famine  of  Samaria  at  a  very  dear  rate. 
Alas  !  the  profession  of  godliness  is  but  a  sandy 
foundation  to  build  the  hope  of  an  immortal  soul 
upon  for  eternity.  Remember,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
called  him  a  fooHsh  builder,   "  that   founded   his 


4^ 

house  upon  the  sand,"  and  the  sad  event  proved  him 
so,  "  for  it  fell,  and  great  was  the  fall  of  it."  O 
therefore  lay  thy  foundation  by  faith  upon  the  rock 
Christ  Jesus;  look  to  Christ  through  all,  and  rest 
upon  Christ  in  all. 

Secondly,  "  Labour  to  see  an  excellency  in  the 
power  of  godliness,"  a  beauty  in  the  life  of  Christ. 
If  the  means  of  grace  have  a  loveliness  in  them, 
surely  grace  itself  hath  much  more;  for,  "  the  good- 
ness of  the  means  lies  in  its  suitableness  and  service- 
ableness  to  the  end."  The  form  of  godliness  hath 
no  goodness  in  it,  any  farther  than  it  steads  and  be- 
comes useful  to  the  soul  in  the  power  and  practice 
of  godliness.  The  life  of  holiness  is  the  only  ex- 
cellent life;  it  is  the  life  of  saints  and  angels  in 
heaven  ;  yea,  it  is  the  life  of  God  in  himself.  As  it 
is  a  great  proof  of  the  baseness  and  filthiness  of  sin, 
that  sinners  seek  to  cover  it;  so  it  is  a  great  proof 
of  the  excellency  of  godliness  that  so  many  pretend 
to  it.  The  very  hypocrite's  fair  profession  pleads 
the  cause  of  religion,  although  the  hypocrite  is  then 
really  worst,  when  he  is  seemingly  best. 

Thirdly,  "  Look  upon  things  to  come  as  the 
greatest  realities ;"  for  things  that  are  not  believed 
work  no  more  upon  the  affections  than  if  they  had 
no  being ;  and  this  is  the  grand  reason  why  the  ge- 
nerality of  men  suffer  their  affections  to  go  after  the 
world,  setting  the  creature  in  the  place  of  God  in 
their  hearts. 

Most  men  judge  of  the  reality  of  things  by  their 
visibility  and  proximity  to  sense;  and,  therefore,  the 
choice  of  that   wretched  cardinal  becomes  their  op- 


43 

tion,  who  would  not  leave  his  part  in  Paris  for  his 
part  in  Paradise.  Sure,  whatever  his  interest  might 
be  in  the  former,  he  had  little  enough  in  the  latter. 
Weil  may  covetousness  be  called  idolatry,  when  it 
thus  chooses  the  world  for  its  god. 

O  !  consider — eternity  is  no  dream  ;  hell  and  the 
worm  that  never  dies,  is  no  melancholy  conceit. 
Heaven  is  no  feigned  Elysium ;  there  is  the  great- 
est reality  imaginable  in  these  things;  though  they 
are  spiritual,  and  out  of  the  keli  of  sense,  yet  they 
are  real,  and  within  the  view  of  faith.  "  Look  not 
therefore  at  the  things  which  are  seen,  but  look  at 
the  things  which  are  not  seen;  for  the  things  that 
are  seen  are  temporal,  but  the  things  which  are  not 
seen  are  eternal." 

Fourthly,  "  Set  a  high  rate  upon  thy  soul." 
What  we  lightly  prize,  we  easily  part  with.  Many 
men  sell  their  souls  at  the  rate  of  profane  Esau's 
birth-right,  "  for  a  morsel  of  bread ;"  nay,  "  for  that 
which,"  in  the  sense  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  "  is  not 
bread."  O  consider  thy  soul  is  the  most  precious 
and  invaluable  jewel  in  the  world ;  it  is  the  most 
beautiful  piece  of  God's  workmanship  in  the  whole 
creation  ;  it  is  that  which  bears  the  image  of  God, 
and  which  was  bought  with  the  blood  of  the  Son  of 
God  :  and  shall  we  not  set  a  value  upon  it,  and 
count  it  precious  ? 

The  apostle  Peter  speaks  of  three  very  precious 
things  : — 

1.  A  precious  Christ. 

2.  Precious  Promises. 

3.  Precious  Faith. 


44 

Now,  the  preciousness  of  all  these  lies  in  their 
usefulness  to  the  soul.  Christ  is  precious,  as  being  - 
the  redeemer  of  precious  souls, — the  Promises  are 
precious,  as  making  over  this  precious  Christ  to 
precious  souls, — Faith  is  precious,  as  bringing  a 
precious  soul  to  close  with  a  precious  Christ,  as  he 
is  held  forth  in  the  precious  promises.  O  take 
heed  that  thou  art  not  found  over-valuing  other 
things,  and  under-valuing  thy  soul.  Shall  thy  flesh, 
nay  thy  beast,  be  loved,  and  shall  thy  soul  be 
slighted?  Wilt  thou  clothe  and  pamper  thy  body, 
and  yet  take  no  care  of  thy  soul?  This  is,  as  if  a 
man  should  feed  his  dog,  and  starve  his  child. 
"  Meats  for  the  belly,  and  the  belly  for  meats;  but 
God  will  destroy  both  it  and  them."  O  let  not  a 
tottering,  perishing  carcass  have  all  your  time  and 
care,  as  if  the  life  and  salvation  of  thy  soul  were  not 
worth  the  while. 

Lastly,  "  Meditate  much  on  the  strictness  and 
suddenness  of  that  judgment-day,  through  which 
thou  and  I  must  pass  into  an  everlasting  state; 
wherein  God,  the  impartial  judge,  will  require  an 
account  at  our  hands  of  all  our  talents  and  intrust- 
ments. "  We  must  then  account  for  time,  how  we  have 
spent  that;  for  estate,  how  we  have  employed  that; 
for  strength,  how  we  have  laid  out  that;  for  af- 
flictions and  mercies,  how  they  have  been  improved; 
for  the  relations  we  stood  in  here,  how  they  have 
been  discharorcd;  and  for  seasons  and  means  of 
grace,  how  they  have  been  husbanded.  And  look, 
how  "  we  have  sowed  here,  we  shall  reap  here- 
after." 


45 

Reader,  these  are  things  that  of  all  others  de- 
serve most  of,  and  call  loudest  for,  our  utmost  care 
and  endeavours,  though  by  the  most  least  minded. 
To  consider  what  a  spirit  of  atheism  (if  we  may 
judge  the  tree  by  the  fruits,  and  the  principle  by 
the  practice)  the  hearts  of  most  men  are  filled  with, 
who  live,  as  if  God  were  not  to  be  served,  nor 
Christ  to  be  sought,  nor  lust  to  be  mortified,  nor 
self  to  be  denied,  nor  the  scripture  to  be  believed, 
nor  the  judgment-day  to  be  minded,  nor  hell  to  be 
feared,  nor  heaven  to  be  desired,  nor  the  soul  to 
be  valued;  but  give  up  themselves  to  a  worse  than 
brutish  sensuality,  "  to  work  all  uncleanness  with 
greediness,"  living  without  God  ui  the  world — 
this  is  a  meditation  fit  enough  to  break  our  hearts, 
if  at  least  we  were  of  holy  David's  temper,  who 
"  beheld  the  transgressors,  and  was  grieved,"  and 
had  "  rivers  of  waters  running  down  his  eyes,  be- 
cause men  kept  not  God's  laws." 

The  prevention  and  correction  of  this  soul-de- 
stroying distemper,  is  not  the  least  design  of  this 
Treatise  now  put  into  thy  hand.  Though  the  chief 
virtue  of  this  receipt  lies  in  its  sovereign  use  to  as- 
suage and  cure  the  swelling  tympany  of  hypocrisy, 
yet  it  may  serve  also,  with  God's  blessing,  as  a 
plaster  for  the  plague-sore  of  profaneness,  if  timely 
applied  by  serious  meditation,  and  carefully  kept  on 
by  constant  prayer. 

Reader,  expect  nothing  of  curiosity  or  quaint- 
ness,  for  then  I  shall  deceive  thee;  but  if  thou 
wouldst  have  a  touch-stone  for  the  trial  of  thy  state., 
possibly  this  may  serve  thee.      If  thou  art  either  a 


46 

Stranger  to  a  profession,  or  a  hypocrite  under  a  pro- 
fession, then  read  and  tremble,  for  thou  art  the  raan 
here  pointed  at. 


Mutato  nomine  de  te 


Fabula  narratur.     Horat. 

But  if  the  kingdom  of  God  be  come  with  power 
into  thy  soul;  if  Christ  be  formed  in  thee;  if  thy 
heart  be  upright  and  sincere  with  God,  then  read 
and  rejoice. 

I  fear  I  have  transgressed  the  bounds  of  an 
epistle.  The  mighty  God,  whose  prerogative  it  is 
to  teach  to  profit,  whether  by  the  tongue  or  the  pen, 
by  speaking  or  writing,  bless  this  tract,  that  it  may 
be  to  thee  as  a  cloud  of  rain  to  the  dry  ground, 
dropping  fatness  to  thy  soul,  that  so  thy  fleece  be- 
ing watered  with  the  "  dew  of  heaven,"  thou  raayest 
*'  grow  in  grace,  and  in  the  knowledge  of  our  Lord 
and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ."      In  whom  I  am  thy 

Friend  and  Servant, 

MATTHEW  MEAD. 

London,  October,  1661. 


THE 

ALMOST   CHRISTIAN 

DISCOVERED. 


Almost  thou  persiiadest  me  to  be  a  C/iristia?i. 
Acts  xxvi.  28. 

In  this  chapter  you  have  the  Apostle  Paul's  apology 
and  defensive  plea,  which  he  makes  for  himself 
against  those  blind  Jews  which  so  maliciously  prose- 
cuted him  before  Agrippa,  Festus,  Bernice,  and  the 
council.  In  which  plea  he  chiefly  insists  upon 
three  thino-s : 

1.  The  manner  of  his  life  before  conversion. 

2.  The  manner  of  his  conversion. 

3.  The  manner  of  his  life  after  conversion. 
How   he  lived  before  conversion,   he  tells   you, 

ver.  4 — 13.  How  God  wrought  on  him  to  conver- 
sion, he  tells  you,  ver.  13 — 18.  How  he  lived 
after  conversion,  he  tells  you,  ver.  19 — 23.  Be- 
fore conversion  he  was  very  pharisaicaL  The  manner 
of  his  conversion  was  very  wonderful.  The  fruit  of 
his  conversion  was  very  remarkable. 

Before  conversion  he  persecuted  the  gospel  which 


48 

others  preached :  after  conversion,  he  preached  tlie 
gospel  which  himself  had  persecuted. 

While  he  was  a  persecutor  of  the  gospel,  the 
Jews  loved  him ;  hut  now  that,  by  the  grace  of  God, 
he  was  become  a  preacher  of  the  gospel,  now  the 
Jews  hate  him,  and  sought  to  kill  him. 

He  was  once  against  Christ,  and  then  many  were 
for  him ;  but  now  that  he  was  for  Christ,  all  were 
against  him ;  his  being  an  enemy  to  Jesus,  made 
others  his  friends;  but  when  he  came  to  own  Jesus, 
then  they  became  his  enemies.  And  this  was  the 
great  charge  they  had  against  him,  that  of  a  great 
opposer  he  was  become  a  great  professor.  Because 
God  had  changed  him,  therefore  this  enraged  them: 
as  if  they  would  be  the  worse,  because  God  had 
made  him  better.  God  had  wrought  on  him  by 
grace,  and  they  seem  to  envy  him  the  grace  of  God. 
He  preached  no  treason,  nor  sowed  no  sedition ; 
only  he  preached  repentance,  and  faith  in  Christ, 
and  the  resurrection,  and  for  this  he  was  "  called  in 
question." 

This  is  the  breviate  and  sum  of  Paul's  defence 
and  plea  for  himself,  which  you  find  in  the  sequel  of 
the  chapter  had  a  different  effect  upon  his  judges. 

Festus  seems  to  censure  him,  ver.  24.  Agrippa 
seems  to  be  convinced  by  him,  ver.  28.  The 
whole  bench  seem  to  acquit  him,  ver.  30,  31. 
Festus  thinks  Paul  was  beside  himself.  Agrippa  is 
almost  persuaded  to  be  such  a  one  as  himself. 

Festus  thinks  him  mad,  because  he  did  not  un- 
derstand the  doctrine  of  Christ  and  the  resurrection: 
"  much  learning  hath  made  thee  mad."    Agrippa  is 


49 

SO  afFected  with  his  plea,  that  he  is  almost  wrought 
into  his  principle  :  Paul  pleads  so  effectually  for  his 
religion,  that  Agrippa  seems  to  be  upon  the  turning 
point  to  his  profession.  "  Then  Agrippa  said  to 
Paul,  almost  thou  persuadest  me  to  be  a  Christian." 
"  Almost." — The  words  make  some  debate  among 
the  learned.  I  shall  not  trouble  you  with  the  various 
hints  upon  them  by  Valla,  Simplisius,  Beza,  Erasmus, 
and  others.  I  take  the  words  as  we  read  them,  and 
they  show  what  an  efficacy  Paul's  doctrine  had  upon 
Agrippa's  conscience.  Though  he  would  not  be 
converted,  yet  he  could  not  but  be  convinced;  his 
conscience  was  touched,  though  his  heart  was  not 
renewed. 

Observatio7i.  There  is  that  in  religion,  which 
carries  its  own  evidence  along  with  it  even  to  the 
consciences  of  ungodly  men. 

"  Thou  persuadest  me." — The  word  is  from  the 
Hebrew,  and  it  signifies  both  suadere  and  persna- 
dere;  either  to  use  arguments  to  prevail,  or  to  pre- 
vail by  the  arguments  used.  Now  it  is  to  be  taken 
in  the  latter  sense  here,  to  show  the  influence  of 
Paul's  argument  upon  Agrippa,  which  had  almost 
proselyted    him    to   the   profession   of   Christianity. 

Almost  thou  persuadest  me  to  be  a  Christian." 
A  Christian." — I  hope  I  need  not  tell  you  what  a 
Christian  is,  though  I  am  persuaded  many  that  are 
called  Christians,  do  not  know  what  a  Christian  is, 
or  if  they  do,  yet  they  do  not  know  what  it  is  to  be 
a  Christian.  A  Christian  is  a  disciple  of  Jesus 
Christ,  one  that  believes  in,  and  follows  Christ. 
As  one  that  embraces  the  doctrine  of  Arminius,  is 

C  27 


50 


called  an  Arminian;  and  he  that  owns  the  doctrine 
and  way  of  Luther,  is  called  a  Lutheran;  so  he  that 
embraces,  and  owns,  and  follows  the  doctrine  of 
Jesus  Christ,  he  is  called  a  Christian. 

The  word  is  taken  more  largely,  and  more  strict- 
ly :  more  largely,  and  so  all  that  profess  Christ  come 
in  the  flesh,  are  called  Christians,  in  opposition  to 
heathens  that  do  not  know  Christ;  and  to  the  poor 
blind  Jews,  that  will  not  own  Christ;  and  to  the 
Mahometan,  that  prefers  Mahomet,  above  Christ. 
But  now  in  Scripture,  the  word  is  of  a  more  strict 
and  narrow  acceptation,  it  is  used  only  to  denomi- 
nate the  true  disciples  and  followers  of  Christ;  "  the 
disciples  were  first  called  Christians  at  Antioch;  if 
any  man  suffer  as  a  Christian,  let  him  not  be 
ashamed;"  that  is,  as  a  member  and  disciple  of 
Christ;  and  so  in  the  text,  "  Almost  thou  persuadest 
me  to  be  a  Christian." 

The  word  is  used  but  in  these  three  places,  as  I 
find,  in  all  the  New  Testament,  and  in  each  of  them 
it  is  used  in  the  sense  afore-mentioned. 

The  Italians  make  the  name  to  be  a  name  of  re- 
proach among  them,  and  usually  abuse  the  word 
Christian  to  signify  a  fool.  But  if,  as  the  apostle 
saith,  "  the  preaching  of  Christ  is  to  the  world  fool- 
ishness," then  it  is  no  wonder  that  the  disciples  of 
Christ  are  to  the  world  fools.  Yet  it  is  true,  in  a 
sound  sense,  that  so  they  are;  for  the  whole  of  godliness 
is  a  mystery.  A  man  must  die,  that  would  live ;  he 
must  be  empty,  that  would  be  full;  he  must  be  lost, 
that  would  be  found;  he  must  have  nothing,  that 
would  have  all  things ;  he  must  be  blind,  that  would 


^1 

liave  illumination;  he  must  be  condemned,  that  would 
have  redemption;  so  he  must  be  a  fool,  that  would 
be  a  Christian.  "  If  any  man  among  you  seems  to 
be  wise,  let  him  become  a  fool,  that  he  may  be  wise." 
He  is  the  true  Christian  that  is  the  world's  fool,  but 
wise  to  salvation. 

Thus  you  have  the  sense  and  meaning  of  the 
words  briefly  explained.  The  text  needs  no  di- 
vision, and  yet  it  is  a  pity  the  almost  should  not  be 
divided  from  the  Christian,  Though  it  is  of  little 
avail  to  divide  them  as  they  are  linked  in  the  text, 
unless  I  could  divide  them  as  they  are  united  in  your 
hearts;  this  would  be  a  blessed  division,  if  the  almost 
might  be  taken  from  the  Christian:  that  so  you  may 
not  be  only  propemodum^  but  admodiwi;  not  only 
almost,  but  altogether  Christians.  This  is  God's 
work  to  effect  it,  but  is  our  duty  to  persuade  to  it; 
and  O  that  God  would  help  me  to  manage  this 
subject  so,  that  you  may  say,  in  the  conclusion, 
"  Thou  persuadest  me,  not  almost,  but  altogether 
to  be  a  Christian  !" 

The  observation  that  I  shall  propound  to  handle 
is  this: 

Doctrine,  There  are  very  many  in  the  world 
that  are  almost,and  yet  but  almost  Christians  ;  many 
that  are  near  heaven,  and  yet  are  never  the  nearer* 
many  that  are  within  a  little  of  salvation,  and  yet 
shall  never  enjoy  the  least  salvation;  they  are  within 
sight  of  heaven,  and  yet  shall  never  have  a  sight  of 
God. 

There  are  two  sad  expressions  in  scripture,  which 
I  cannot  but  take  notice  of  in  this  place.      The  oiie 

C2 


r^o 


is  concerning  the  truly  righteous.  The  other  is 
concerning  the  seemingly  righteous. 

It  is  said  of  the  truly  righteous,  he  shall  "  scarcely 
be  saved;"  and  it  is  said  of  the  seemingly  righteous, 
he  shall  be  almost  saved :  "  Thou  art  not  far  from 
the  kingdom  of  God." 

The  righteous  shall  be  saved  with  a  scarcely^  that 
is,  through  much  difficulty;  he  shall  go  to  heaven 
through  many  sad  fears  of  hell.  The  hypocrite  shall 
be  saved  with  an  almost,  that  is,  he  shall  go  to  hell 
through  many  fair  hopes  of  heaven. 

There  are  two  things  which  arise  from  hence  of 
very  serious  meditation.  The  one  is,  how  often  a 
believer  may  miscarry,  how  low  he  may  fall,  and  yet 
have  true  grace.  The  other  is,  how  far  a  hypo- 
crite may  go  in  the  way  to  heaven,  how  high  he  may 
attain,  and  yet  have  no  grace. 

The  saint  may  be  cast  down  very  near  to  hell, 
and  yet  shall  never  come  there;  and  the  hypocrite 
may  be  lifted  up  very  near  to  heaven,  and  yet  never 
come  there.  The  saint  may  almost  perish,  and  yet 
be  saved  eternally;  the  hypocrite  may  almost  be  sav- 
ed, and  yet  perish  finally.  For  the  saint  at  worst 
is  really  a  believer,  and  the  hypocrite  at  best  is  really 
a  sinner. 

Before  I  handle  the  doctrine,  I  must  premise 
three  things,  which  are  of  great  use  for  the  esta- 
blishing of  weak  believers,  that  they  may  not  be 
shaken  and  discouraged  by  this  doctrine. 

First,  There  is  nothing  in  the  doctrine  that 
should  be  matter  of  stumbling  or  discouragement  to 
weak  Christians.      The  gospel  doth  not  speak  these 


5S 

things  to  wound  believers,  but  to  awaken  sinners  and 
formal  professors. 

As  there  are  none  more  averse  than  weak  believ- 
ers, to  apply  the  promises  and  comforts  of  the  gospel 
to  themselves,  for  whom  they  are  properly  designed; 
so  there  are  none  more  ready  than  they  to  apply  the 
threats  and  severest  things  of  the  word  to  themselves, 
for  whom  they  were  never  intended.  As  the  dis- 
ciples, when  Christ  told  them,  "  One  of  you  shall 
betray  me;"  they  that  were  innocent  suspected  them- 
selves most,  and  therefore  cry  out,  "  Master,  is 
it  I  ?"  So  weak  Christians,  when  they  hear  sinners 
reproved,  or  the  hypocrite  laid  open,  in  the  ministry 
of  the  word,  they  presently  cry  out,  "  Is  it  I?" 

It  is  the  hypocrite's  fault  to  sit  under  the  trials 
and  discoveries  of  the  word,  and  yet  not  to  mind 
them:  and  it  is  the  weak  Christian's  fault  to  draw  sad 
conclusions  of  their  own  state  from  premises  which 
nothing  concern  them. 

There  is  indeed  great  use  of  such  doctrine  as  this 
is  to  all  believers: 

1.  To  make  them  look  to  their  standing,  upon 
what  foundation  they  are,  and  to  see  that  the  foun- 
dation of  their  hope  be  well  laid,  that  they  build  not 
upon  the  sand,  but  upon  a  rock. 

2.  It  helps  to  raise  our  admiration  of  the  dis- 
tinguishing love  of  God,  in  bringing  us  into  the 
way  everlasting,  when  so  many  perish  from  the  way, 
and  in  overpowering  our  souls  into  a  true  conver- 
sion, when  so  many  take  up  with  a  graceless  pro- 
fession. 

3.  It   incites    to  that  excellent  duty    of   heart- 


54 

searching,  that  so  we  approve  ourselves  to  God  in 
sincerity. 

4.  It  engages  the  soul  in  double  diligence,  that 
it  may  be  found  not  only  believing,  but  persevering 
in  faith  to  the  end. 

These  duties,  and  such  as  these,  make  this  doc- 
trine of  use  to  all  believers;  but  they  ought  not  to 
make  use  of  it  as  a  stumbling-block  in  the  way  of 
their  peace  and  comfort. 

My  design  in  preaching  on  this  subject,  is  not  to 
make  sad  the  souls  of  those  whom  Christ  will  not 
have  made  sad;  I  would  bring  water  not  to  "  quench 
the  flax  that  is  smoking,"  but  to  put  out  that  false 
fire  that  is  of  the  sinner's  own  kindling,  lest  walking 
all  his  days  by  the  light  thereof,  he  shall  at  last  "  lie 
down  in  sorrow."  My  aim  is  to  level  the  mountain 
of  the  sinner's  confidence,  not  to  weaken  the  hand 
of  the  believer's  faith  and  dependence;  to  avvaken 
and  brinop  in  secure  formal  sinners,  not  to  discourage 
weak  believers. 

Secondly,  I  would  premise  this;  though  many 
may  go  far,  very  far  in  the  way  to  heaven,  and  yet 
fall  short,  yet  that  soul  that  hath  the  least  true  grace 
shall  never  fall  short;  "  the  righteous  shall  hold  on 
his  way." 

Though  some  may  do  very  much  in  a  way  of 
duty,  as  I  shall  show  hereafter,  and  yet  miscarry; 
yet  that  soul  that  doth  duty  with  the  least  sincerity, 
shall  never  miscarry;  "  for  he  saveth  the  upright  in 
heart." 

The  least  measure  of  true  grace  is  as  saving  as 
the  greatest;  it  saves  as  surely,  though  not  so  com- 


55 

fortably.  The  least  grace  gives  a  full  interest  in 
the  blood  of  Christ,  whereby  we  are  thoroughly 
purged;  and  it  gives  a  full  interest  in  the  strength 
and  power  of  Christ,  whereby  we  shall  be  certainly 
preserved. 

Christ  keeps  faith  in  the  soul,  and  faith  keeps 
the  soul  in  Clirist;  and  so  "  we  are  kept  by  the 
power  of  God,  through  faith  unto  salvation." 

Thirdli/^  I  would  premise  this;  they  that  can 
hear  such  truths  as  this,  without  serious  reflection 
and  self-examination,  I  must  suspect  the  goodness 
of  their  condition. 

You  will  suspect  that  man  to  be  next  door  to  a 
bankrupt,  that  never  casts  up  his  accounts  nor  looks 
over  his  book;  and  I  as  verily  think  that  man  a 
hypocrite,  that  never  searches  nor  deals  with  his 
own  heart.  He  that  goes  on  in  a  road  of  duties 
without  any  uneasiness  or  doubting  of  his  state,  I 
doubt  no  man's  state  more  than  his. 

When  we  see  a  man  sick,  and  yet  not  sensible, 
we  conclude  the  tokens  of  death  are  upon  him.  So 
when  sinners  have  no  sense  of  their  spiritual  condi- 
tion, it  is  plain  that  they  are  dead  in  sin ;  the  tokens 
of  eternal  death  are  upon  them.  These  things  be- 
ing premised,  which  I  desire  you  would  carry  along 
in  your  mind  while  we  travel  through  this  subject, 
I  come  to  speak  to  the  proposition  more  distinctly 
and  closely. 

Doctrine.  That  there  are  very  many  in  the  world 
that  are  almost,  and  yet  hut  almost  Christians. 

I  shall  demonstrate  the  truth  of  the  proposition, 
and  then  proceed  to  a  more  distinct  prosecution. 


56 

1.  I  shall  demonstrate  the  truth  of  the  proposi- 
tion; and  I  shall  do  it  by  scripture-evidence,  which 
speaks  plainly  and  fully  to  the  case. 

First,  The  young  man  in  the  gospel  is  an  emi- 
nent proof  of  this  truth;  there  you  read  of  one  that 
came  to  Christ  to  learn  of  him  the  way  to  heaven : 
'*  Good  Master,  what  good  thing  shall  I  do,  that  I 
may  have  eternal  life?"  Our  Lord  Christ  tells  him, 
"  If  thou  wilt  enter  into  life,  keep  the  command- 
ments:" and  when  Christ  tells  him  which,  he 
answers,  "  Lord,  all  these  I  have  kept  from  my 
youth  up;  what  lack  I  yet?" 

Now  do  but  see  how  far  this  man  went. 

L  He  obeyed — he  did  not  only  hear  the  com- 
mands of  God,  but  he  kept  them ;  now  the  Scripture 
saith,  "  Blessed  is  he  that  hears  the  word  of  God, 
and  keeps  it." 

2.  He  obeyed  universally — not  this  or  that  com- 
mand, but  both  this  and  that;  he  did  not  halve  it 
with  God,  or  pick  and  choose  which  were  easiest  to 
be  done,  and  leave  the  rest;  no,  but  he  obeys  all: 
"  All  these  things  have  I  kept." 

3.  He  obeyed  constantly — not  in  a  fit  of  zeal 
only,  but  in  a  continual  series  of  duty;  his  goodness 
was  not,  as  Ephraim's,  "  like  the  morning-dew  that 
passes  away;"  no,  "  All  these  things  have  I  kept 
from  my  youth  up." 

4.  He  professeth  his  desire  to  know  and  do  more— - 
to  perfect  that  which  was  lacking  of  his  obedience : 
and  therefore  he  goes  to  Christ  to  instruct  him  in  his 
duty:  "  Master,  what  lack  I  yet?"  Now  would  you 
not  think  this  a  good  man?  Alas!  how  few  go  this 


57 

far?  And  yet  as  far  as  he  went,  lie  went  not  far 
enough ;  "  he  was  almost,  and  yet  but  almost  a 
Christian;"  for  he  was  an  unsound  hypocrite;  he 
forsakes  Christ  at  last,  and  cleaves  to  his  lust.  This 
then  is  a  full  proof  of  the  truth  of  the  doctrine. 

Second,  A  second  proof  of  it  is  that  of  the  par- 
able of  the  virgins  in  St.  Matthew :  see  what  a  pro- 
gress they  make,  how  far  they  go  in  a  profession  of 
Christ. 

1.  They  are  called  "  virgins." — Now  this  is  a  name 
given  in  the  Scripture,  Both  in  the  Old  Testament 
and  the  New,  to  the  saints  of  Christ:  "  The  virgins 
love  thee:"  so  in  the  revelation,  the  "  one  hundred 
forty  and  four  thousand"  that  stood  with  the  Lamb 
on  mount  Zion,  are  called  "virgins."  They  are  called 
virgins,  because  they  are  not  defiled  with  the  *'  cor- 
ruptions that  are  in  the  world  through  lust."  Now 
these  here  seem  to  be  of  that  sort,  for  they  are 
called  virgins. 

2.  They  take  their  lamps — that  is,  they  make  a 
profession  of  Christ. 

3.  They  had  some  kind  of  oil  in  their  lamps. 
They  had  some  convictions  and  some  faith,  though 
not  the  faith  of  God's  elect,  to  keep  their  profession 
alive,  to  keep  the  lamp  burning. 

4.  They  went — their  profession  was  not  an  idle 
profession;  they  did  perform  duties,  frequented  or- 
dinances, and  did  many  things  commanded :  they 
made  a  progress — they  went. 

5.  They  went  forth — they  went  and  outwent, 
they  left  many  behind  them ;  this  speaks  out  their 
separation  from  the  world. 

C3 


58 

6.  They  went  with  the  "  wise  virgins" — they 
joined  themselves  to  those  who  had  joined  them- 
selves to  the  Lord,  and  were  companions  of  them 
that  were  companions  of  Christ. 

7.  They  go  "  forth  to  meet  the  hridegroom"— 
this  speaks  out  their  owning  and  seeking  after  Christ. 

8.  When  they  heard  the  cry  of  the  hridegroom 
coming,  "  they  arose  and  trimmed  their  lamps;" 
they  profess  Christ  more  highly,  hoping  now  to  go 
in  with  the  bridegroom. 

9.  They  sought  for  true  grace.  Now  do  not  we 
say,  the  desires  of  grace  are  grace  ?  and  so  they  are, 
if  true  and  timely ;  if  sound  and  seasonable.  Why 
lo  here  a  desire  of  grace  in  these  virgins,  "  Give  us 
of  your  oil." 

It  was  a  desire  of  true  grace,  but  it  was  not  a 
true  desire  of  grace;  it  was  not  true,  because  not 
timely ;  unsound,  as  being  unseasonable ;  it  was  too 
late.  Their  folly  was  in  not  taking  oil  when  they 
took  their  lamps;  their  time  of  seeking  grace  was 
when  they  came  to  Christ ;  it  was  too  late  to  seek  it 
when  Christ  came  to  them.  They  should  have 
sought  for  that  when  they  took  up  their  profession : 
it  was  too  late  to  seek  it  at  the  coming  of  the  bride- 
groom. And  therefore  "  they  were  shut  out ;"  and 
though  they  cry  for  entrance,  *'  Lord,  Lord,  open 
to  us;"  yet  the  Lord  Christ  tells  them,  "  I  know 
you  not." 

You  see  how  far  these  virgins  go  in  a  profession 
of  Jesus  Christ,  and  how  long  they  continue  in  it, 
even  till  the  bridegroom  came;  they  go  to  the  very 
door  of  heaven,  and  there,  like  the  Sodomites,  perish 


50 

with  their  lianils  upon  the  very  threshold  of  glory. 
They  were  almost  Christians,  and  yet  but  almost ; 
almost  saved,  and  yet  perish. 

You  that  are  professors  of  the  gospel  of  Christ, 
stand  and  tremhle:  if  they  that  have  gone  beyond 
us  fall  short  of  heaven,  what  shall  become  of  us  that 
fall  short  of  them  ?  If  tliey  that  are  virgins,  that 
profess  Christ,  that  have  some  faith  in  their  profes- 
sion, such  as  it  is,  that  have  some  fruit  in  their  faith, 
that  outstrip  others  that  seek  Christ,  that  improve 
their  profession,  and  suit  themselves  to  their  profes- 
sion— nay,  that  seek  grace ;  if  such  as  these  be  but 
almost  Christians,  Lord,  what  are  we  ? 

Thirds  If  these  two  witnesses  be  not  sufficient  to 
prove  the  truth,  and  confirm  the  credit  of  the  pro- 
position, take  a  third;  and  that  shall  be  from  the 
Old  Testament,  Isaiah  Iviii.  2.  See  what  God 
saith  of  that  people;  he  gives  them  a  very  high  char- 
acter for  a  choice  people,  one  would  think  :  "  They 
seek  me  daily ;  they  delight  to  know  my  ways,  as  a 
nation  that  did  righteousness,  and  forsook  not  the 
ordinance  of  their  God;  they  ask  of  me  the  ordin- 
ances of  justice;  they  take  delight  in  approaching  to 
God." 

See  how  far  these  went;  if  God  had  not  said 
they  were  rotten  and  unsound,  we  should  have  taken 
them  for  the  "  he-goats  before  the  flock,"  and 
ranked  them  among  the  worthies.     Pray  observe, 

1.  They  seek  God. — Now  this  is  the  proper 
character  of  a  true  saint— to  seek  God.  True  saints 
are  called,  "  seekers  of  God."  **  This  is  the  gen- 
eration of  them  that  seek  him,  that  seek  thy  face. 


60 

O  Jacob ;"  or,  O  God  of  Jacob.  Lo,  here  a  gen- 
eration of  them  that  seek  God;  and  are  not  these 
the  saints  of  God  ? — Nay,  farther, 

2.  They  seek  him  daily. — Here  is  dihgence  backed 
with  continuance,  day  by  day;  that  is,  every  day, 
from  day  to  day.  They  did  not  seek  him  by  fits 
and  starts,  nor  in  a  time  of  trouble  and  affliction 
only,  as  many  do.  *'  Lord,  in  trouble  have  they 
visited  thee ;  they  poured  out  a  prayer  when  thy 
chastening  was  upon  them."  Many  when  God 
visits  them,  then  they  visit  him,  but  not  till  then; 
when  God  poureth  out  his  afflictions,  then  they  pour 
out  their  supplications.  This  is  seamen's  devotion; 
when  the  storms  have  brouglit  them  to  "  their  wits* 
end,  then  they  cry  to  the  Lord  in  their  trouble." 
Many  never  cry  to  God,  till  they  are  at  their  wits* 
end ;  they  never  come  to  God  for  help,  so  long  as 
they  can  help  themselves.  But  now  these  here, 
whom  God  speaks  of,  are  more  zealous  in  their  de- 
votion ;  the  others  make  a  virtue  of  necessity,  but 
these  seem  to  make  conscience  of  duty;  for,  saith 
God,  "  they  seek  me  daily."  Sure  this  is,  one 
would  think,  a  note  of  sincerity.  Job  saith  of  the 
hypocrite,  "  Will  he  always  call  upon  God?"  Surely 
not;  but  now  this  people  call  upon  God  always, 
"  they  seek  him  daily:"  certainly  these  are  no 
hypocrites. 

3.  Saith  God,  "  they  delight  to  know  my  ways." 
Sure  this  frees  them  from  the  suspicion  of  hypocrisy; 
for,  they  say  not  unto  God,  "  Depart  from  us;  we 
desire  not  the  knowledge  of  thy  ways." 

4.  They  are  "  as  a  nation  that  did  righteousness." 


61 

Not  only  as  a  nation  that  spake  righteousness,  or 
knew  righteousness,  or  professed  righteousness;  but 
as  a  nation  that  did  righteousness,  that  practised 
nothing  but  wliat  was  just  and  riglit.  They  ap- 
peared, to  the  judgment  of  the  world,  as  good  as  the 
best. 

5.  They  forsook  not  the  ordinances  of  their  God. 
—They  seem  true  to  their  principles,  constant  to 
their  profession,  better  than  many  among  us,  that 
cast  off  duties,  and  forsake  the  ordinances  of  God: 
but  these  hold  out  in  their  profession;  "  they  for- 
sook not  the  ordinances  of  God." 

6.  "  They  ask  of  me,"  saith  God,  "  the  ordinances 
of  justice."  They  will  not  make  their  own  will  the  rule 
of  riffht  and  wroncr,  but  the  law  and  will  of  God: 
and  therefore,  in  all  their  dealings  with  men,  they 
desire  to  be  guided  and  counselled  by  God:  "  They 
ask  of  me  the  ordinances  of  justice." 

7.  They  take  delight  in  approaching  to  God* 
Sure  this  cannot  be  the  guise  of  a  hypocrite.  "  Will 
he  delight  himself  in  the  almighty?"  saith  Job: — 
no,  he  will  not.  Though  God  is  the  chief  delight 
of  man,  (having  every  thing  in  him  to  render  him 
lovely,  as  was  said  of  Titus  Vespasian,)  yet  the 
hypocrites  will  not  delight  in  God.  Till  the  affec- 
tions are  made  spiritual,  there  is  no  affection  to  things 
that  are  spiritual.  God  is  a  spiritual  good,  and  there- 
fore hypocrites  cannot  delight  in  God.  But  these 
are  a  people  that  delight  in  approaching  to  God. 

8.  They  were  a  people  that  were  much  in  fasting: 
"  Wherefore  have  we  fasted,"  say  they,  "  and  thou 
seest  not?"      Now  this  is  a  duty  that  doth  not  sup- 


62 

pose  and  require  truth  of  grace  only  in  the  heart, 
but  strength  of  grace. 

"  No  man,"  saith  our  Lord  Christ,  "  puts  new 
wine  into  old  bottles,  lest  the  bottles  break  and  the 
wine  run  out."  New  wine  is  strong,  and  old  bot- 
tles weak;  and  the  strong  wine  breaks  the  weak  ves- 
sel: this  is  a  reason  Christ  gives,  why  his  disciples, 
who  were  newly  converted,  and  but  weak  as  yet, 
were  not  exercised  with  this  austere  discipline.  But 
this  people  here  mentioned  were  a  people  that  fasted 
often,  afflicted  their  souls  much,  wore  themselves  out 
by  frequent  practices  of  humiliation.  Sure  therefore 
this  was  "  new  wine  in  new  bottles;"  this  must  needs 
be  a  people  strong  in  grace;  there  seems  to  be  grace 
not  only  in  truth,  but  also  in  growth.  And  yet, 
for  all  this,  they  were  no  better  than  a  generation  of 
hypocrites;  they  made  a  goodly  progress,  and  went 
far,  but  yet  they  went  not  far  enough;  they  were 
cast  off  by  God  after  all. 

I  hope  by  this  time  the  truth  of  the  point  is  suffi- 
ciently avouched  and  confirmed;  "  that  a  man  may 
be,  yea,  very  many  are,  almost,  and  yet  no  more 
than  hut  almost  Christians." 

Now  for  the  more  distinct  prosecution  of  the 
point, 

1.  I  shall  show  you,  step  by  step,  how  far  he 
may  go,  to  what  attainments  he  may  reach,  how  spe- 
cious and  singular  a  progress  he  may  make  in  reli- 
gion, and  yet  be  but  almost  a  Christian  when  all  is 
done. 

2.  I  will  show  whence  it  is,  that  many  men  go 
so  far  as  that  they  are  almost  Christians. 


63 

3.  Why  they  are  but  almost  Christians  when 
they  have  gone  thus  far. 

4.  What  the  reason  is,  why  men  that  go  thus 
far  as  to  be  almost  Christians,  yet  go  no  farther 
than  to  be  almost  Christians. 


Question  I. 

How  far  may  a  man  go  in  tlie  way  to  heaven,  and 
t  be  but  almost  a  Christian  ? 


Answer.  This  I  will  show  you  in  twenty  several 
steps. 

I.  A  man  may  have  much  knowledge,  much  light; 
he  may  know  much  of  God  and  his  will,  much  of 
Christ  and  his  ways,  and  yet  be  but  almost  a  Chris- 
tian. 

For  though  there  can  be  no  grace  without  know- 
ledge, yet  there  may  be  much  knowledge  where 
there  is  no  grace:  illumination  often  goes  before, 
when  conversion  never  follows  after.  The  subject 
of  knowledge  is  the  understanding;  the  subject  of 
holiness  is  the  will.  Now  a  man  may  have  his  un- 
derstanding enlightened,  and  yet  his  will  not  at  all 
sanctified.  He  may  have  an  understanding  to  know 
God,  and  yet  want  a  will  to  obey  God.  The  apostle 
tells  us  of  some,  that,  "  when  they  knew  God,  they 
glorified  him  not  as  God." 

To  make  a  man  altogether  a  Christian,  there 
must  be  hght  in  the  head,  and  heat  in  the  heart; 
knowledge  in  the  understanding,  and  zeal  in  the  af- 
fections.     Some  have  zeal  and  no  knowledge;  that 


64 

is,  blind  devotion:  some  have  knowledge  and  no  zeal; 
that  is,  fruitless  speculation:  but  where  knowledge 
is  joined  with  zeal,  that  makes  a  true  Christian. 

Objection,  But  is  it  not  said,  "  This  is  life  eter- 
nal— to  know  thee,  the  only  true  God,  and  Jesus 
Christ  whom  thou  hast  sent?" 

Answer.  It  is  not  every  knowledge  of  God  and 
Christ,  that  interests  the  soul  in  life  eternal.  For 
why  then  do  the  devils  perish;  they  have  more  know- 
ledge of  God  than  all  the  men  in  the  world;  for 
though,  by  their  fall,  they  lost  their  holiness,  yet 
they  lost  not  their  knowledge.  They  are  called 
c/'az/zocec,  from  their  knowledge,  and  yet  they  are 
\ia.QoKoi,  from  their  malice,   devils  still. 

Knowledge  may  fill  the  head,  but  it  will  never 
better  the  heart,  if  there  be  not  somewhat  else. 
The  Pharisees  had  much  knowledge:  "  Behold, 
thou  art  called  a  Jew,  and  restest  in  the  law,  and 
makest  thy  boast  of  God,  and  knowest  his  will,"&c. 
and  yet  they  were  a  generation  of  hypocrites.  Alas ! 
how  many  have  gone  loaded  with  knowledge  to  hell ! 

Though  it  is  true,  that  it  is  life  eternal  to  know 
God  and  Jesus  Christ;  yet  it  is  as  true,  that  many 
do  know  God  and  Jesus  Christ,  that  shall  never  see 
life  eternal.  There  is,  you  must  know,  a  twofold 
knowledge;  the  one  is  common,  but  not  saving;  the 
other  is  not  common,  but  saving:  common  knowledge 
is  that  which  floats  in  the  head,  but  does  not  influ- 
ence the  heart.  This  knowledge,  reprobates  may 
have:  "  Balaam  savv  Christ  from  the  top  of  the 
rocks,  and  from  the  hills." 

Naturahsts  say,  that  there  is  a  pearl  in  the  toad's 


65 

head,  and  yet  her  belly  is  full  of  poison.  The 
French  have  a  berry  which  they  call  uve  de  spine, 
the  grape  of  a  thorn.  The  common  knowledge  of 
Christ  is  the  pearl  in  the  toad's  head — the  grape 
that  grows  upon  thorns;  it  may  be  found  in  men  un- 
sanctified. 

And  then  there  is  a  saving  knowledge  of  God  and 
Christ,  which  includes  the  assent  of  the  mind,  and 
the  consent  of  the  will;  this  is  a  knowledge  that  im- 
plies faith:  "  By  his  knowledge  shall  my  righteous 
servant  justify  many."  And  this  is  that  knowledge 
which  leads  to  life  eternal:  now  whatever  that  mea- 
sure of  knowledge  is,  which  a  man  may  have  of  God, 
and  of  Jesus  Christ,  yet  if  it  be  not  this  saving 
knowledge — knowledge  joined  with  affection  and 
application — he  is  but  almost  a  Christian. 

He  only  knows  God  aright,  who  knows  how  to 
obey  him,  and  obeys  according  to  his  knowledge  of 
him:  "  A  good  understanding  have  all  they  that  do 
his  commandments."  All  knowledo-e  without  this 
makes  a  man  but  like  Nebuchadnezzar's  image,  with 
"  a  head  of  gold,  and  feet  of  clay." 

Some  know,  but  to. know. 

Some  know,  to  be  known. 

Some  know,  to  practise  what  they  know. 

Now  to  know,  but  to  know — that  is  curiosity. 

To  know,  to  be  known — that  is  vain  glory. 

But  to  know,  to  practise  what  we  know — that  is 
gospel-duty.  This  makes  a  man  a  complete  Chris- 
tian; the  other,  without  this,  makes  a  man  almost, 
and  yet  but  almost  a  Christian. 


66 

II.  A  man  may  have  great  and  eminent  gifts, 
yea,  spiritual  gifts,  and  yet  be  but  almost  a  Chris- 
tian. 

The  gift  of  prayer  is  a  spiritual  gift.  Now  this 
a  man  may  have,  and  yet  be  but  almost  a  Christian: 
for  the  gift  of  prayer  is  one  thing;  the  grace  of 
prayer  is  another.  The  gift  of  preaching  and  pro- 
phesying is  a  spiritual  gift;  now  this  a  man  may 
have,  and  yet  be  but  almost  a  Christian.  Judas  was 
a  great  preacher;  so  were  they  that  came  to  Christ, 
and  said,  "  Lord,  Lord,  we  have  prophesied  in  thy 
name,   and  in  thy  name  have  cast  out  devils,"  &c. 

You  must  know  that  it  is  not  gifts,  but  grace, 
which  makes  a  Christian:   For, 

1.  Gifts  are  from  a  common  work  of  the  Spirit. 
Now  a  man  may  partake  of  all  the  common  gifts  of 
the  Spirit,  and  yet  be  a  reprobate  ;  for  therefore  they 
are  called  common,  because  they  are  indifFeiently 
dispensed  by  the  Spirit  to  good  and  bad;  to  them 
that  are  believers,  and  to  them  that  are  not. 

They  that  have  grace,  have  gifts;  and  they  that 
have  no  grace,  may  have  the  same  gifts;  for  the 
Spirit  works  in  both;  nay  in  this  sense  he  that  hath 
no  grace,  may  be  under  a  greater  work  of  the  Spirit 
[quod  hoc)  as  to  this  thing,  than  he  that  hath  most 
grace;  a  graceless  professor  may  have  greater  gifts 
than  the  most  holy  believer :  he  may  out-pray,  and 
out-preach,  and  out-do  them ;  but  they  in  sincerity 
and  integrity  out-go  him. 

2.  Gifts  are  for  the  use  and  good  of  others,  they 
are  given  m  ordinem  almm,  as  the  school-men  speak, 
for  the  profiting  and  edifying  of  others:  so  says  the 


67 

apostle,  "  they  are  given  to  profit  withal."  Now  a 
man  may  edify  another  hy  his  gifts,  and  yet  be  un- 
edified  himself;  he  may  be  profitable  to  another,  and 
yet  unprofitable  to  himself. 

The  raven  was  an  unclean  bird:  God  makes  use 
of  her  to  feed  Elijah;  though  she  was  not  good  meat, 
yet  it  was  good  meat  she  brought.  A  lame  man  may 
with  his  crutch  point  to  thee  the  right  way,  and  yet 
not  be  able  to  walk  in  it  himself.  A  crooked  taylor 
may  make  a  suit  to  fit  a  straight  body,  though  it  fit 
not  him  that  made  it,  because  of  his  crookedness. 
The  church  (Christ's  garden  enclosed)  may  be  wa- 
tered through  a  wooden  gutter;  the  sun  may  give 
light  through  a  dusky  window ;  and  the  field  may  be 
well  sowed  vvith  a  dirty  hand. 

The  efficacy  of  the  word  doth  not  depend  upon 
the  authority  of  him  that  speaks  it,  but  upon  the 
authority  of  God  that  blesses  it.  So  that  another 
may  be  converted  by  my  preaching,  and  yet  I  may 
be  cast  away  notwithstanding.  Balaam  makes  a 
clear  and  rare  prophecy  of  Christ,  and  yet  he  hath 
no  benefit  by  Christ:  "  There  shall  come  a  star  out 
of  Jacob,  and  a  sceptre  shall  rise  out  of  Israel;" — 
but  yet  Balaam  shall  have  no  benefit  by  it:  "I  shall 
see  him,  but  not  now;  I  shall  behold  him,  but  not 
nigh." 

God  may  use  a  man's  gifts  to  bring  another  to 
Christ,  when  he  himself,  whose  gifts  God  uses,  may 
be  a  stranger  unto  Christ;  one  man  may  confirm 
another  in  the  faith,  and  yet  himself  may  be  a  stran- 
ger to  the  faith.  Pendleton  strengthens  and  con- 
firms  Sanders,   in  Queen  Mary's  days,   to  stand  in 


68 

the  truth  he  had  preached,  and  to  seal  it  with  his 
blood,  and  yet  afterwards  plays  the  apostate  himself. 
Scultetus  tells  us  of  one  Johannes  Speiserus,  a 
famous  preacher  of  Augsburg  in  Germany,  in  the 
year  1523,  who  preached  the  gospel  so  powerfully 
that  divers  common  harlots  were  converted,  and  be- 
came good  Christians;  and  yet  himself  afterwards 
turned  papist  and  came  to  a  miserable  end.  Thus 
the  candle  may  burn  bright  to  light  others  in  tlieir 
work,   and  yet  afterwards  go  out  in  a  stink. 

3.  It  is  beyond  the  power  of  the  greatest  gifts  to 
change  the  heart;  a  man  may  preach  like  an  apostle, 
pray  like  an  angel,  and  yet  may  have  the  heart  of  a 
devil.  It  is  grace  only  that  can  change  the  heart; 
the  greatest  gifts  cannot  change  it,  but  the  least 
grace  can;  gifts  may  make  a  man  a  scholar,  but 
grace  makes  a  man  a  believer.  Now  if  gifts  cannot 
change  the  heart,  then  a  man  may  have  tlie  greatest 
gifts,  and  yet  be  but  almost  a  Christian. 

4.  Many  have  gone  laden  with  gifts  to  hell;  no 
doubt  Judas  had  great  gifts,  for  he  was  a  preacher 
of  the  gospel;  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  would  not 
set  him  to  work,  and  not  fit  him  for  the  work;  yet 
"  Judas  is  gone  to  his  own  place:"  the  Scribes  and 
Pharisees  were  men  of  great  gifts,  and  yet,  "  where 
is  the  wise?  where  is  the  scribe?" 

"  The  preaching  of  the  cross  is  to  them  that  per- 
ish foolishness."  Them  that  perish,  who  are  they? 
Who!  the  wise  and  the  learned,  both  among  Jews 
and  Greeks;  these  are  called  "  them  that  perish." 
A  great  bishop  said,  when  he  saw  a  poor  shepherd 
weeping  over  a  toad:  "  The  poor  iUiterate  world  at- 


69 

tain  to  heaven,  while  we  with  all  our  learning  fall 
into  hell." 

There  are  three  thin<^s  must  be  clone  for  us,  if 
ever  we  would  avoid  perishing. 

We  must  be  thoroughly  convinced  of  sin. 

We  must  be  really  united  to  Christ. 

W'e  must  be  instated  in  the  covenant  of  grace. 

Now,  the  greatest  gifts  cannot  stead  us  in  any  of 
these. 

They  cannot  work  thorough  convictions. 

They  cannot  effect  our  union. 

They  cannot  bring  us  into  covenant-relation. 
And  consequently,  they  cannot  preserve  us  from 
eternally  perishing;  and  if  so,  then  a  man  may  have 
the  greatest  gifts,  and  yet  be  but  almost  a  Christian. 

5.  Gifts  may  decay  and  perish;  they  do  not  lie 
beyond  the  reach  of  corruption;  indeed  grace  shall 
never  perish,  but  gifts  will;  grace  is  incorruptible, 
though  gifts  are  not;  grace  is  "  a  spring,  whose 
waters  fail  not,"  but  the  streams  of  gifts  may  be 
dried  up.  If  grace  be  corruptible  in  its  own  nature, 
as  being  but  a  creature,  yet  it  is  incorruptible  in  re- 
gard of  its  conserver,  as  being  the  ?iew  creature;  he 
that  did  create  it  in  us,  will  conserve  it  in  us;  he 
that  did  begin  it  will  also  finish  it. 

Gifts  have  their  root  in  nature,  but  grace  hath 
its  roots  in  Christ;  and  therefore  though  gifts  may 
die  and  wither,  yet  grace  shall  abide  for  ever.  Now 
if  gifts  are  perishing,  then,  though  he  that  hath  the 
least  grace  is  a  Christian,  he  that  hath  the  greatest 
gifts  may  be  but  almost  a  Christian. 

Objection.    But   doth   not    the    Apostle    bid    us 


70 

"  covet  earnestly  the  best  gifts?"  Why  must  we 
covet  them,  and  covet  them  earnestly,  if  they  avail 
not  to  salvation? 

Ans'wer.  Gifts  are  good,  though  they  are  not  the 
best  good;  they  are  excellent,  but  there  is  somewhat 
more  excellent:  so  it  follows  in  the  same  verse,  "  Yet 
I  show  unto  you  a  more  excellent  way,"  and  that  is 
the  way  of  grace.  One  dram  of  grace  is  more  worth 
than  a  talent  of  gifts:  gifts  may  make  us  rich  towards 
men,  but  it  is  grace  that  makes  us  "  rich  towards 
God."  Our  gifts  profit  others,  but  grace  profits 
ourselves;  that  whereby  I  profit  another  is  good,  but 
that  by  which  I  am  profited  myself  is  better. 

Now  because  gifts  are  good,  therefore  we  ought 
to  covet  them;  but  because  they  are  not  the  best 
good,  therefore  we  ought  not  to  rest  in  them,  we 
must  covet  gifts  for  the  good  of  others,  that  they 
may  be  edified;  and  we  must  covet  grace  for  the 
good  of  our  own  souls,  that  they  may  be  saved;  for 
whosoever  be  bettered  by  our  gifts,  yet  we  shall 
miscarry  without  grace. 

III.  A  man  may  have  a  high  profession  of  re- 
ligion, be  much  hi  external  duties  of  godliness,  and 
yet  be  hut  almost  a  Christian. 

Mark  what  our  Lord  tells  them,  "  Not  every  one 
that  saith  unto  me.  Lord,  Lord,  shall  enter  into  the 
kingdom  of  heaven;"  that  is,  not  every  one  that 
makes  a  profession  of  Christ,  shall  therefore  be 
owned  for  a  true  disciple  of  Christ.  "  All  are  not 
Israel  that  are  of  Israel;"  nor  are  all  Christians  that 
make  a  profession  of  religion. 

What  a  godly  profession  had  Judas  !  he  followed 


71 

Christ,  left  all  for  Christ,  he  preached  the  gospel  of 
Christ,  he  cast  out  devils  in  the  name  of  Christ,  he 
eat  and  drank  at  the  table  of  Christ;  and  yet  Judas 
was  but  a  hypocrite. 

Most  professors  are  like  lilies,  fair  in  show, ]^  but 
foul  in  scent;  or  like  pepper,  hot  in  the  mouth,  but 
cold  in  the  stomach.  The  finest  lace  may  be  upon 
the  coarsest  cloth. 

It  is  a  great  deceit  to  measure  the  substance  of 
our  religion  by  the  bulk  of  our  profession,  and  to 
judge  of  the  strength  of  our  graces  by  the  length 
of  our  duties.  The  Scriptures  speak  of  some  who 
having  "  a  form  of  godliness,  yet  deny  the  power 
thereof."  Deny  the  power;  that  is,  they  do  not 
live  in  the  practice  of  those  graces  to  which  they 
pretend  in  their  duties;  he  that  pretends  to  godliness 
by  a  specious  profession,  and  yet  doth  not  practise 
godliness  by  a  holy  conversation,  "  he  hath  a  form, 
but  denies  the  power."  Grotius  compares  such  to 
the  ostrich,  which  hath  great  wings,  but  yet  flies  not. 
Many  have  the  wings  of  a  fair  profession,  but  yet 
use  them  not  to  mount  upward  in  spiritual  affections, 
and  a  heavenly  conversation. 

But  to  clear  the  truth  of  this,  that  a  man  may 
make  a  high  profession  of  religion,  and  yet  be  but 
almost  a  Christian,  take  a  fourfold  evidence. 

1.  If  a  man  may  profess  religion,  and  yet  never 
have  his  heart  changed,  nor  his  state  bettered,  then 
he  may  be  a  great  professor,  and  yet  be  but  almost 
a  Christian.  But  a  man  may  profess  religion,  and 
yet  never  have  his  heart  changed,  nor  his  state 
renewed.     He  may  be  a  constant  hearer  of  the  word, 


72 

and  yet  be  a  sinner  still ;  he  may  come  often  to  the 
Lord's  table,  and  yet  go  away  a  sinner  as  he  came; 
we  must  not  think  that  duties  can  confer  grace. 

Many  a  soul  hath  been  converted  by  Christ  in 
au  ordinance,  but  never  was  any  soul  converted  by 
an  ordinance  without  Christ.  And  doth  Christ 
convert  all  that  sit  under  the  ordinances?  Surely  not; 
for  to  some,  "  the  word  is  a  savour  of  death  unto 
death."  And  if  so,  then  it  is  plain,  that  a  man 
may  profess  religion,  and  yet  be  but  almost  a  Chris- 
tian. 

2.  A  man  may  profess  religion,  and  live  in  a  form 
of  godliness  in  hypocrisy.  "  Hear  ye  this,  O  house 
of  Jacob,  which  are  called  by  the  name  of  Israel, 
and  are  come  forth  out  of  the  waters  of  Judah; 
which  swear  by  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  make 
mention  of  the  God  of  Israel,  but  not  in  truth,  nor 
in  righteousness."  What  do  you  think  of  these? 
'5  They  make  mention  of  the  name  of  the  Lord, 
there  is  their  profession  but  not  in  truth ;  nor  in 
righteousness,"  there  is  their  dissimulation:  and  in- 
deed there  could  be  no  hypocrisy  in  a  religious  sense, 
were  it  not  for  a  profession  of  religion;  for  he  that 
is  wicked  and  carnal,  and  vile  inwardly,  and  appears 
to  be  so  outwardly,  he  is  no  hypocrite,  but  is  what 
he  appears,  and  appears  what  he  is.  But  he  that  is 
one  thing  really,  and  another  thing  seemingly,  is 
carnal  and  unholy,  and  yet  seems  to  be  good  and 
holy,  he  is  a  hypocrite. 

.  Thus  the  Casuists  define  hypocrisy  to  be  a  coun- 
terfeiting of  holiness;  and  this  fits  exactly  with  the 
Greek  word,   which  is  to  counterfeit.      And  to  this 


73 

purpose,  the  Hebrews  have  two  words  for  hypocrites; 
paninty  which  signifies  faces-,  and  chanepim,  which 
signifies  counterfeits ;  from  chanapli^  to  dissemble:  so 
that  he  is  a  hypocrite  that  dissembles  religion,  and 
weareth  the  face  of*  holiness,  and  yet  is  without  the 
grace  of  holiness.  He  appears  to  be  in  semblance, 
what  he  is  not  in  substance;  he  wears  a  form  of 
godliness  without,  only  as  a  cover  of  a  profane  heart 
within.  He  hath  a  profession,  that  he  may  not  be 
thought  wicked ;  but  it  is  but  a  profession,  and 
therefore  he  is  wicked.  He  is  the  religious  hypo- 
crite; religious,  because  he  pretends  to  it;  and  yet 
a  hypocrite,  because  he  doth  but  pretend  to  it. 
He  is  like  many  men  in  a  consumption,  that  have 
fresh  looks,  and  yet  rotten  lungs:  or  like  an  apple 
that  hath  a  fair  skin,  but  a  rotten  core.  Many  ap- 
pear righteous,  who  are  only  righteous  in  appearance. 
And  if  so,  then  a  man  may  profess  religion,  and  yet 
be  hut  almost  a  Christian. 

3.  Custom  and  fashion  may  make  a  man  a  pro- 
fessor; as  you  have  many  that  wear  this  or  that  garb, 
not  because  it  keeps  them  warmer,  or  hath  any  ex- 
cellency in  it  more  than  another,  but  merely  for 
fashion. 

Many  must  have  powdered  hair,  spotted  faces, 
feathers  in  their  caps,  &c.  for  no  other  end,  but  be- 
cause they  would  be  fools  in  fashion.  So,  many 
profess  Christianity — not  because  the  means  of  grace 
warm  the  heart,  or  that  they  see  any  excellencies  in 
the  ways  of  God  above  the  world,  but — merely  to 
follow  the  fashion  !  I  wish  I  might  not  say,  it  hath 
been  true  of  our  days,  because  religion  hath  been 
D  27 


74 

uppermost,  therefore  many  have  professed;  it  hath 
been  the  gaining  trade,  and  then  most  will  be  of 
that  trade. 

Religion  in  credit  makes  many  professors,  but 
few  proselytes;  but  when  religion  suffers,  then  its 
confessors  are  no  more  than  its  converts;  for  custom 
makes  the  former,  but  conscience  the  latter.  He 
that  is  a  professor  of  religion  merely  for  custom- 
sake,  when  it  prospers,  will  never  be  a  martyr,  for 
Christ's  sake,  when  religion  suffers.  He  that  owns 
the  truth,  to  live  upon  that,  will  disown  it,  when  it 
comes  to  live  upon  him. 

They  say,  that  when  a  house  is  decaying  or  fall- 
ing, all  the  rats  and  mice  will  forsake  it;  while  the 
house  is  firm,  and  they  may  shelter  in  the  roof,  they 
will  stay,  but  no  longer;  lest,  in  the  decay,  the  fall 
should  be  upon  them,  and  they  that  lived  at  top 
should  die  at  bottom.  My  brethren,  may  I  not 
say,  we  have  many  that  are  the  vermin,  the  rats 
and  mice  of  religion,  that  would  live  under  the  roof 
of  it,  while  they  might  have  shelter  in  it;  but  when 
it  suffers,  forsake  it,  lest  it  should  fall,  and  the  fall 
should  be  upon  them?  I  am  persuaded  this  is  not 
the  least  reason  why  God  hath  brought  the  wheel 
upon  the  profession  of  religion;  namely  to  rid  it  of 
the  vermin.  He  shakes  the  foundations  of  the  house, 
that  these  rats  and  mice  may  quit  the  roof;  not  to 
overturn  it,  but  to  rid  them  of  it;  as  the  husbandman 
fans  the  wheat,  that  he  may  get  rid  of  the  chaff. 
The  halcyon  days  of  the  gospel  provoke  hypocrisy, 
but  the  sufferings  for  religion  prove  sincerity. 

Now,  then,    if  custom   and  fashion  make  many 


75 

men  professors,  then  a  man  may  profess  religion,  and 
yet  be  but  almost  a  Christian. 

4.  If  many  may  perish  under  a  profession  of 
godliness,  then  a  man  may  profess  religion  and  yet 
be  but  almost  a  Christian. 

Now,  the  scripture  is  clear,  that  a  man  may  per- 
ish under  the  highest  profession  of  religion.  Christ 
cursed  the  fig-tree,  that  had  leaves  and  no  fruit. 
It  is  said,  that  "  the  children  of  the  kingdom  shall 
be  cast  out  into  outer  darkness.'*  Who  were  these, 
but  they  that  were  then  the  only  people  of  God  in 
the  world  by  profession,  that  had  made  a  "  covenant 
with  him  by  sacrifice" — and  yet  these  were  cast  out. 

In  St.  Matthew,  you  read  of  some  that  came  and 
made  boast  of  their  profession  to  Christ,  hoping  that 
might  save  them.  "  Lord,"  say  they,  "  have  we  not 
prophesied  in  thy  name,  cast  out  devils  in  thy  name, 
done  many  wonderful  works  in  thy  name?"  Now 
what  saith  our  Lord  Christ  to  this?  "  Then  I  will 
profess  unto  them,   I  never  knew  you;  depart  from 


Mark,  here  are  them  that  prophesy  in  his  name, 
and  yet  perish  in  his  wrath ;  in  his  name  cast  out 
devils,  and  then  are  cast  out  themselves;  in  his  name 
do  many  wonderful  works,  and  yet  perish  for  wicked 
workers.  The  profession  of  religion  will  no  more 
keep  a  man  from  perishing,  than  calling  a  ship  the 
Safe-guard,  or  the  Good-speedy  will  keep  her  from 
drowning.  As  many  go  to  heaven  with  the  fear  of 
hell  in  their  hearts,  so  many  go  to  hell  with  the  name 
of  Christ  in  their  mouths.  Now  then,  if  many  may 
perish  under  a  profession  of  godliness,  then  may  a 
D  2 


76 

man  be  a  high  professor  of  religion,  and  yet  be  hut 
almost  a  Christian. 

Objection,  But  is  it  not  said  by  the  Lord  Christ 
himself,  "  He  that  confesses  me  before  men,  him 
will  I  confess  before  my  Father  in  heaven?"  Now, 
for  Christ  to  say,  he  will  confess  us  before  the 
Father,  is  equivalent  to  a  promise  of  eternal  life:  for 
if  Jesus  Christ  confess  us,  God  the  Father  will 
never  disown  us. 

True,  they  that  confess  Christ,  shall  be  confessed 
by  him;  and  it  is  as  true,  that  this  confession  is  equi- 
valent to  a  promise  of  salvation.  But  now  you 
must  know,  that  professing  Christ,  is  not  confessing 
him;  for  to  profess  Christ  is  one  thing — to  coiifess 
Christ  is  another.  Confession  is  a  living  testimony 
for  Christ,  in  a  time  when  religion  suffers;  profes- 
sion may  be  only  a  lifeless  formality,  in  a  time 
when  religion  prospers.  To  confess  Christ,  is  to 
choose  his  ways,  and  own  them.  To  profess  Christ, 
is  to  plead  for  his  ways,  and  yet  live  beside  them. 
Profession  may  be  from  a  feigned  love  to  the  ways 
of  Christ;  but  confession  is  from  a  rooted  love  to 
the  person  of  Christ.  To  profess  Christ,  is  to  own 
him  when  none  deny  him  ;  to  confess  Christ,  is  to 
plead  for  him,  and  suffer  for  him,  when  others  op- 
pose him.  Hypocrites  may  be  professors  ;  but  the 
martyrs  are  the  true  confessors.  Profession  is  a 
swimming  down  the  stream.  Confession  is  a  swim- 
ming against  the  stream.  Now  many  may  swim  with 
the  stream,  like  the  dead  fish,  that  cannot  swim 
against  the  stream,  with  the  living  fish.  Many  may 
profess  Christ,  that  cannot  confess  Christ ;  and  so, 


77 

notwithstanding  their  profession,  yet  are  hut  almost 
Christians. 

IV.  To  come  yet  nearer;  a  man  may  go  far  in 
opposing  his  sin,  and  yet  be  but  almost  a  Christian. 

How  far  a  man  may  go  in  this  work,  I  shall  show 
you  in  seven  gradual  instances. 

First,  A  man  may  be  convinced  of  sin,  and  yet 
be  hut  almost  a  Christian:  for, 

1.  Conviction  may  be  rational,  as  well  as  spiritual; 
it  may  be  from  a  natural  conscience  enlightened  by 
the  word,  without  the  effectual  work  of  the  Spirit, 
applying  sin  to  the  heart. 

2.  Convictions  may  be  worn  out;  they  many 
times  go  off,  and  end  not  in  sound  conversion. 
Saith  the  church,  "  We  have  been  with  child,  we 
have  been  in  pain,  we  have  brought  forth  wind.'' 
This  is  the  complaint  of  the  church,  in  reference  to 
the  unprofitableness  of  their  afflictions;  and  it  may 
be  the  complaint  in  most,  in  reference  to  the  un*- 
profitableness  of  their  convictions. 

3.  Many  take  conviction  of  sin,  to  be  conversion 
from  sin  ;  and  to  sit  down  and  rest  in  their  convic- 
tions. That  is  a  sad  complaint  God  makes  of 
Ephraim:  "  Ephraim  is  an  unwise  son;  for  he 
should  not  stay  long  in  the  place  of  the  breaking 
forth  of  children."  Now  then,  if  convictions  may 
be  only  from  natural  conscience;  if  they  may  be  worn 
out,  or  may  be  mistaken,  and  rested  in  for  conver- 
sion, then  a  man  may  have  convictions,  and  be  hut 
ahnost  a  Christian. 

Secondly,  A  man  may  mourn  for  sin,  and  yet 
be  hut  almost  a  Christian.      So  did   Saul;  so  did 


78 

Esau,  for  the  loss  of  his  birthright,  which  was  his 
sin,  and  therefore  he  is  called,  by  the  Spirit  of  God, 
"profane  Esau;"  yet,  "  he  sought  it  again  carefully 
with  tears." 

Objection.  But  doth  not  Christ  pronounce  them 
blessed  that  mourn?  "  Blessed  are  they  that  mourn." 
Sure  then,  if  a  man  mourn  for  sin,  he  is  in  a  good 
condition:  you  see,  saith  Nazienzen,  that  salvation 
is  joined  with  sorrow. 

Solution.  I  answer,  it  is  true,  that  they  who 
mourn  for  sin,  in  the  sense  Christ  there  speaks  of, 
are  blessed ;  but  all  mourning  for  sin,  doth  not  there- 
fore render  us  blessed. 

1.  True  mourning  for  sin  must  flow  from  spiri- 
tual convictions  of  the  evil,  and  vileness,  and  dam- 
nable nature  of  sin.  Now,  all  that  mourn  for  sin, 
do  not  do  it  from  a  thorough  work  of  spiritual  con- 
viction upon  the  soul ;  they  have  not  a  right  sense 
of  the  evil  and  vileness  of  sin. 

2.  True  mourning  for  sin,  is  more  for  the  evil 
that  is  in  sin,  than  the  evil  that  comes  by  sin ;  more 
because  it  dishonours  God,  and  wounds  Christ,  and 
grieves  the  Spirit,  and  makes  the  soul  unlike  God, 
than  because  it  damns  the  soul.  Now  there  are 
many  that  mourn  for  sin,  not  so  much  for  the  evil 
that  is  in  it,  as  for  the  evil  that  it  brings  with  it; 
there  is  mourning  for  sin  in  hell;  you  read  of  "  weep- 
ing and  wailing"  there.  The  damned  are  weeping 
and  mourning  to  eternity;  there,  is  all  sorrow,  and 
no  comfort.  As  in  heaven  there  is  peace  without 
trouble,  joy  without  mourning;  so  in  hell  there  is 
trouble  without  peace,  mourning  without  joy,  weep- 


79 

ing  and  wailing  incessantly:  but  it  is  for  the  evil  they 
feel  by  sin,  and  not  for  the  evil  that  is  in  sin:  so 
that  a  man  may  mourn  for  sin,  and  yet  be  hut  almost 
a  Christian  :  it  may  grieve  him  to  think  of  perishing 
for  sin,  when  it  does  not  grieve  him  that  he  is  de- 
filed and  polluted  by  sin. 

Thirdly,  A  man  may  make  large  confession  of 
sin,  to  God,  to  others,  and  yet  be  hut  almost  a 
Christian. 

How  ingenuously  doth  Saul  confess  his  sin  to 
David?  "  1  have  sinned,'*  saith  he,  "  thou  art  more 
righteous  than  I !  Behold,  I  have  played  the  fool, 
and  have  erred  exceedingly."  So  Judas  makes  a 
full  confession :  "  I  have  sinned  in  betraying  inno- 
cent blood."  Yet  Saul  and  Judas  were  both  re- 
jected of  God ;  so  that  a  man  may  confess  sin,  and 
yet  be  hut  almost  a  Christian. 

Objection.  But  is  not  confession  of  sin  a  charac- 
ter of  a  child  of  God?  Doth  not  the  apostle  say,  "  If 
we  confess  our  sins,  God  is  just  and  faithful  to  for- 
give them:"  no  man  was  ever  kept  out  of  heaven  for 
his  confessed  badness,  though  many  are  kept  out  of 
heaven  for  their  supposed  goodness. 

Judah,  in  Hebrew,  signifies  confession ;  now  Judah 
got  the  kingdom  from  Reuben ;  confession  of  sin  is 
the  way  to  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

There  are  some  that  confess  sin,  and  are  saved  ; 
there  are  others  that  confess  sin,  and  perish. 

1.  Many  confess  sin  merely  out  of  custom,  and 
not  out  of  conscience;  you  shall  have  many  that  will 
never  pray,  but  they  will  make  a  long  confession  of 
sin,  and  yet  never  feel  the  weight  or  burden  of  it 
upon  their  consciences. 


80 

2.  Many  will  confess  lesser  sins,  and  yet  coticeal 
greater;  like  the  patient  in  Plutarch,  that  complained 
to  his  physician  of  his  finger,  when  his  liver  was 
rotten. 

3.  Many  will  confess  sin  in  the  general,  or  con- 
fess themselves  sinners;  and  yet  see  little,  and  say 
less  of  their  particular  sins ;  an  implicit  confession, 
as  one  saith,  is  almost  as  bad  as  an  implicit  faith. 

Where  confession  is  right,  it  will  be  distinct,  es- 
pecially of  those  sins  that  were  our  chief  sins.  So 
David  confesses  his  blood-guiltiness  and  adultery : 
so  Paul  his  blasphemy,  persecution,  and  injury 
against  the  saints.  It  is  bad  to  hear  men  confess 
they  are  great  sinners,  and  yet  cannot  confess  their 
sins.  Though  the  least  sin  be  too  bad  to  be  com- 
mitted,  yet  there  is  no  sin  too  bad  to  be  confessed. 

4.  Many  will  confess  sin,  but  it  is  only  under  ex- 
tremity, that  is,  not  free  and  voluntary.  Pharaoh 
confesses  his  sin,  but  it  was  when  judgment  com- 
pelled him.  "  I  have  sinned  against  the  Lord," 
saith  he;  but  it  was  when  he  had  had  eight  plagues 
upon  him. 

5.  Many  do  by  their  sins  as  mariners  do  by  their 
goods,  cast  them  out  in  a  storm,  wishing  for  them 
again  in  a  calm.  Confession  should  come  like  water 
out  of  a  spring,  which  runs  freely;  not  like  water 
out  of  a  still,  which  is  forced  by  fire. 

6.  Many  confess  their  sins,  but  with  no  intent 
to  forsake  sin;  they  confess  the  sins  they  have  com- 
mitted, but  do  not  leave  the  sins  they  have  confessed. 

Many  men  use  their  confession  as  Lewis  the 
eleventh  of  France  did  his  crucifix;  he  would  swear 


81 

an  oath,  and  then  kiss  it;  and  swear  again,  and  then 
kiss  it  again.  So  many  sin,  and  then  confess  they 
do  not  well,  but  yet  never  strive  to  do  better. 

Mr.  Torsel  tells  a  story  of  a  minister  he  knew, 
that  would  be  often  drunk,  and  when  he  came  into 
the  pulpit,  would  confess  it  very  lamentingly;  and 
yet  no  sooner  was  he  out  of  the  pulpit,  but  he  would 
be  drunk  again;  and  this  would  he  do  as  constantly 
as  men  follow  their  trades. 

Now  then,  if  a  man  may  confess  sin  merely  out 
of  custom ;  if  he  may  confess  lesser  sins,  and  yet 
conceal  greater;  if  he  may  confess  sin  only  in  the 
general,  or  only  under  extremity,  or  if  lie  may  con- 
fess sin  without  any  intent  to  forsake  sin,  then  surely 
a  man  may  confess  sin,  and  yet  be  hut  almost  a 
Christian. 

Fourthly,  A  man  may  forsake  sin,  and  yet  be 
hut  almost  a  Christian;  he  may  leave  his  lust,  and 
his  wicked  ways,  which  he  sometimes  lived  in,  and 
in  the  judgment  of  the  world  become  a  new  man, 
and  yet  not  be  a  new  creature.  Simon  Magus, 
when  he  hears  Philip  preaching  concerning  the  king- 
dom of  God,  leaves  his  sorcery  and  witchcraft,  and 
believes. 

Ohjection.  But  you  will  say,  this  seems  contrary 
to  scripture;  for  he  that  says,  "  He  that  confesseth 
and  forsaketh  sin,  shall  have  mercy :"  but  I  confess 
sin,  yea,  not  only  so,  but  also  I  forsake  sin ;  sure 
therefore  this  mercy  is  my  portion,  it  belongs  to  me. 

Answe?\  It  is  true,  that  where  a  soul  forsakes  sin 
from  a  right  principle,  after  a  right  manner,  to  a 
right  end;  where  he  forsakes  sin  as  sin,  as  being 
D3 


82 

contrary  to  God,  and  the  purity  of  his  nature^ — this 
declares  that  soul  to  be  right  with  God,  and  the  pro- 
raise  shall  be  made  good  to  it,  "  He  shall  find  mercy." 
But  now  pray  mind,  there  is  a  forsaking  sin  that 
is  not  right,  but  unsound. 

1.  Open  sins  may  be  deserted,  and  yet  secret  sins 
may  be  retained;  now  this  is  not  a  right  forsaking; 
such  a  soul  shall  never  find  mercy.  A  man  may  be 
cured  of  a  wound  in  his  flesh,  and  yet  may  die  of  aii 
imposthume  in  his  bowels. 

2.  A  man  may  forsake  sin,  but  not  as  sin;  for  he 
that  forsakes  sin  as  sin,  forsakes  all  sin.  It  is  im- 
possible for  a  man  to  forsake  sin  as  sin,  unless  he 
forsakes  all  that  he  knows  to  be  sin. 

3.  A  man  may  let  one  sin  go,  to  hold  another 
the  faster;  as  a  man  that  goes  to  sea,  would  willingly 
save  all  his  goods;  but  if  the  storm  arises  that  he 
cannot,  then  he  throws  some  over-board  to  lighten 
the  vessel,  and  save  the  rest.  So  did  they.  Acts 
?ixvii.  38.  So  the  sinner  cliooses  to  keep  all  his 
sins;  but  if  a  storm  arises  in  his  conscience,  why  then 
he  will  heave  one  lust  over-board,  to  save  the  life  of 
another. 

4.  A  man  may  let  all  sin  go,  and  yet  be  a  sinner 
still;  for  there  is  the  root  of  all  sin  in  the  heart,  though 
the  fruit  be  not  seen  in  the  life:  the  tree  lives,  though 
the  boughs  be  lopped  off.  As  a  man  is  a  sinner, 
before  ever  he  acts  sin,  so  (till  grace  renews  him)  he 
is  a  sinner,  though  he  leaves  sin;  for  there  is  original 
sin  in  him  enough  to  damn  and  destroy  him. 

5.  Sin  may  be  left,  and  yet  be  loved:  a  man  may 
forsake  the  life  of  sin,  and  yet  retain  the  love  of  sin: 


83 

now,  though  leaving  sin  makes  him  almost  a  Chris- 
tian, yet  loving  sin  shows  he  is  but  almost  a  Chris- 
tian. It  is  a  less  evil  to  do  sin,  and  not  love  it, 
than  to  love  sin  and  not  do  it;  for  to  do  sin  may 
argue  only  weakness  of  grace,  but  to  love  sin  argues 
strength  of  lust.  "  What  1  hate,  tliat  I  do."  Sin 
is  bad  in  any  part  of  man,  but  sin  in  the  affection  is 
worse  than  sin  in  the  conversation;  for  sin  in  the 
conversation  may  be  only  from  infirmity,  but  sin  in 
the  affection  is  the  fruit  of  choice  and  unregeneracy. 

6.  All  sin  may  be  chained,  and  yet  the  heart  not 
changed  ;  and  so  the  nature  of  the  sinner  is  the  same 
as  ever.  A  dog  chained  up,  is  a  dog  still,  as  much 
as  if  he  was  let  loose  to  devour. 

There  may  be  a  cessation  of  arms  between  ene- 
mies, and  yet  the  quarrel  may  remain  on  foot  still : 
there  may  be  a  making  truce,  where  there  is  no 
making  peace. 

A  sinner  may  lay  the  weapons  of  sin  out  of  his 
hand,  and  yet  the  enmity  against  God  still  remain 
in  his  heart.  There  may  be  a  truce — he  may  not 
sin  against  him;  but  there  can  be  no  peace  till  he  be 
united  to  him. 

.  Restraining  grace  holds  in  the  sinner,  but  it  is 
renewing  grace  that  changes  his  nature.  Now 
many  are  held  in  by  grace  from  being  open  sinners, 
that  are  not  renewed  by  grace,  and  made  true  be- 
lievers. 

Now  then,  if  a  man  may  forsake  open  sins,  and  re- 
tain secret  sins ;  if  he  may  forsake  sin,  but  not  as  sin  ; 
if  he  may  let  one  sin  go,  to  hold  another  the  faster; 
if  a  man  may  let  all  sin  go,  and  yet  be  a  sinner  still; 


84 

if  sin  may  be  left,  and  yet  be  loved  :  finally,  if  all  sin 
maybe  chained,  and  yet  the  heart  not  changed;^ 
then  a  man  may  forsake  sin,  and  yet  be  but  almost 
a  Christian. 

V.  A  man  may  hate  sin,  and  yet  be  but  almost 
a  Christian. 

Absalom  hated  Amnon's  uncleanness  with  his  sis- 
ter Tamar;  yea,  his  hatred  was  so  great,  that  he 
slew  him  for  it;  and  yet  Absalom  was  but  a  wicked 
man. 

Objection.  But  the  Scripture  makes  it  a  sign  of  a 
gracious  heart,  to  hate  sin;  yea,  thougli  a  man  do, 
through  infirmities,  fall  into  sin,  yet  if  he  hates  it, 
this  is  a  proof  of  grace.  Paul  proves  the  sincerity 
of  his  heart,  and  the  truth  of  his  grace,  by  this  ha- 
tred of  sin,  though  he  committed  it:  "  What  1  hate, 
that  I  do."  Nay,  what  is  grace  but  a  conformity 
of  the  soul  to  God;  to  love  as  God  loves,  to  hate  as 
God  hates?  Now  God  hates  sin :  it  is  one  part  of  his 
holiness  to  hate  all  sin.  And  if  I  hate  sin,  then  am 
I  conformed  to  God ;  and  if  I  am  conformed  to  God, 
then  am  I  altogether  a  Christian. 

Answer.  It  is  true,  that  there  is  a  hatred  of  sin, 
which  is  a  sign  of  grace,  and  which  flows  from  a 
principle  of  grace,  and  is  grace.      As  for   instance: 

To  hate  sin,  as  it  is  an  offence  to  God,  a  wrong 
to  his  majesty;  to  hate  sin,  as  it  is  a  breach  of  the 
command,  and  so  a  wicked  controlling  of  God's  will, 
which  is  the  only  rule  of  goodness;  to  hate  sin,  as 
being  a  disingenuous  transgression  of  that  law  of 
love  established  in  the  blood  and  death  of  Christ, 
and  so,  in  a  degree,  a  crucifying  of  Christ   afresh. 


85 

To  hate  sin,  as  being  a  grieving  anctt  quenching 
the  Spirit  of  God,  as  all  sin  in  its  nature  is* — Thus 
to  hate  sin,  is  grace ;  and  thus  every  true  Christian 
hates  sin. 

But,  thougli  every  man  that  hath  grace,  hates 
sin,  yet  every  man  that  hates  sin,  hath  not  grace: 
for,  a  man  may  hate  sin  from  other  principles,  not 
as  it  is  a  wrong  to  God,  or  a  wounding  Christ,  or  a 
grieving  the  Spirit;  for  then  he  would  hate  all  sin; 
for  there  is  no  sin  but  hath  this  in  the  nature  of  it. 
But, 

1.  A  man  may  hate  sin  for  the  shame  that  attends 
it,  more  than  for  the  evil  that  is  in  it.  Some  sin- 
ners there  are,  *'  who  declare  their  sin  as  Sodom, 
and  hide  it  not."  They  are  set  down  in  the  seat 
of  the  scornful ;  "  they  glory  in  their  shame."  But 
now  others  there  are  who  are  ashamed  of  sin,  and 
therefore  hate  it,  not  for  the  sin's  sake,  but  for  the 
shame's  sake.  This  made  Absalom  hate  Amnon's 
uncleanness,  because  it  brought  shame  upon  him  and 
his  sister. 

2.  A  man  may  hate  sin  more  in  others,  than  in 
himself:  so  doth  the  drunkard — he  hates  drunken- 
ness in  another,  and  yet  practises  it  himself!  the 
liar  hates  falsehood  in  another,  but  likes  it  himself. 
Now  he  that  hates  sin  from  a  piinciple  of  grace, 
hates  sin  most  in  himself;  he  hates  sin  in  others, 
but  he  loathes  most  the  sins  of  his  own  heart. 

3.  A  man  may  hate  one  sin  as  being  contrary  to 
another.  There  is  a  great  contrariety  between  sin 
and  sin,  between  lust  and  lust;  it  is  the  excellencv 
of  the  life  of  grace,   that  it  is  a   uniform  life;  there 


86 

is  no  one  grace  contrary  to  another.  The  graces 
of  God's  Spirit  are  different,  but  not  differing. 
Faith,  and  love,  and  holiness,  are  all  one:  they  con- 
sist together  at  the  same  time,  in  the  same  subject; 
nay,  they  cannot  be  parted.  There  can  be  no  faith 
without  love,  no  love  without  holiness;  and  so,  on 
the  other  hand,  no  holiness  without  love;  no  love 
without  faith.  So  that  this  makes  the  life  of  grace 
an  easy  and  excellent  life;  but  now  the  life  of  sin  is 
a  distracting  contradictious  life,  wherein  a  man  is  a 
servant  to  contrary  lusts:  the  lust  of  pride  and  pro- 
digality is  contrary  to  the  lust  of  covetousness,  &c. 
Now,  where  one  lust  gets  to  be  the  master-lust  of 
the  soul,  then  that  works  a  hatred  of  its  contrary. 
Where  covetousness  gets  the  heart,  there  the  heart 
hates  pride;  and  where  pride  gets  uppermost  in  the 
heart,  there  the  heart  hates  covetousness.  Thus  a 
man  may  hate  sin,  not  from  a  principle  of  grace,  but 
from  the  contrariety  of  lust.  He  does  not  hate  any 
sin,  as  it  is  sin;  but  he  hates  it,  as  being  contrary  to 
his  beloved  sin. 

Now  then,  if  a  man  may  hate  sin  for  the  shame 
that  attends  it ;  if  he  may  hate  sin  more  in  others 
than  himself;  if  he  may  hate  one  sin  as  being 
contrary  to  another; — then  he  may  hate  sin,  and  yet 
be  but  almost  a  Christian. 

VI.  A  man  may  make  great  vows  and  promises 
— he  may  have  strong  purposes  and  resolutions 
against  sin,  and  yet  be  but  almost  a  Christian. 

Thus  did  Saul;  he  promises  and  resolves  against 
his  sin :  "  Return  my  son  David,"  saith  he,  "  for  I 
will  no  more  do  thee  harm."      What  promises  and 


87 

resolves  did  Pharaoh  make  against  that  sin  of  de- 
taining God's  people? — saith  he,  "  I  will  let  the 
people  go,  that  they  may  do  sacrifice  to  the  Lord." 
And  again,  "  I  will  let  ye  go,  and  ye  shall  stay  no 
longer."  And  yet  Saul  and  Pharaoh  both  perished 
in  their  sins.  The  greatest  purposes  and  promises 
against  sin  will  not  make  a  man  a  Christian :  for, 

1.  Purposes  and  promises  against  sin,  never  hurt 
sin  :  we  say,  "  threatened  folks  live  long;"  and  truly 
so  do  threatened  sins.  It  is  not  new  purposes,  but 
a  new  nature,  that  must  help  us  against  sin:  purposes 
may  bring  to  the  birth,  but  without  a  new  nature, 
there  is  no  strength  to  bring  forth.  The  new  na- 
ture is  the  best  soil  for  holy  purposes  to  grow  in  ; 
otherwise,  they  wither  and  die,  like  plants  in  an  im- 
proper soil. 

2.  Troubles  and  afflictions  may  provoke  us  to 
large  purposes  and  promises  against  sin  for  the  future. 
What  more  common,  than  to  vow,  and  not  to  pay  ? 
to  make  vows  in  the  day  of  trouble,  which  we  make 
no  conscience  to  pay  in  the  day  of  grace?  Many 
covenant  against  sin,  when  trouble  is  upon  them ; 
and  then  sin  against  their  covenant,  when  it  is  re* 
moved  from  them.  It  was  a  brave  rule  that  Pliny, 
in  one  of  his  epistles,  gave  his  friend  to  live  by, 
**  That  we  should  continue  to  be  such  when  we  are 
well,  as  we  promise  to  be  when  we  are  sick."  Many 
are  our  sick-bed  promises,  but  we  are  no  sooner  well, 
than  we  grow  sick  of  our  promises. 

3.  Purposes  and  resolves  against  sin  for  the  fu- 
ture, may  be  only  a  temptation  to  put  off  repentance 
for  the  present.      Satan  may  put  a  man  on  to  good 


88 

purposes,  to  keep  him  from  present  attempts.  He 
knows  whatever  we  purpose,  yet  the  strength  of  per- 
formance is  not  in  ourselves.  He  knows,  that  pur- 
poses for  the  future  are  a  putting  God  off  for  the  pre- 
sent; they  are  a  secret  \s)ill  not,  to  a  present  oppor- 
tunity. That  is  a  notable  passage,  "  Follow  me," 
saith  Christ,  to  the  two  men.  Now  see  what  answers 
they  gave  to  Christ : — "  Suffer  me  first  to  go  and 
bury  my  father,"  says  one.  This  man  purposes  to 
follow  Christ,  only  he  would  stay  to  bury  his  father. 
Says  the  other,  "  Lord,  I  will  follow  thee,  but  let 
me  first  go  and  bid  them  farewell  which  are  at  my 
house :"  I  will  follow  thee,  but  only  I  would  first 
go  and  take  my  leave  of  my  friends,  or  set  my  house 
in  order;  and  yet  we  do  not  find  that  ever  they  fol- 
lowed Christ  notwithstanding  their  fair  purposes. 

4.  Nature  unsanctified  may  be  so  far  wrought  on, 
as  to  make  great  promises  and  purposes  against  sin. 

1st,  A  natural  man  may  have  great  convictions  of 
sin,  from  the  workings  of  an  enlightened  conscience. 

gd.    He  may  approve  of  the  law  of  God. 

3d,   He  may  have  a  desire  to  be  saved. 

Now  these  three  together — the  workings  of  con- 
science :  the  sight  of  the  goodness  of  the  law  ;  a 
desire  to  be  saved, — may  bring  forth  in  a  man 
great  purposes  against  sin,  and  yet  he  may  have  no 
heart  to  perform  his  own  purposes.  This  was  much 
like  the  case  of  them — say  they  to  Moses,  "  Go 
thou  near,  and  hear  all  that  the  Lord  our  God 
shall  say:  and  tell  thou  it  to  us,  and  we  will  hear  it, 
and  do  it."  This  is  a  fair  promise,  and  so  God 
takes  it :  "  I  have  heard  the  words  of  this  people ; 


89 

they  have  well  said  all  they  have  spoken.'*  So  said, 
and  so  done,  had  been  well ;  but  it  was  better  said 
than  done  :  for  though  they  had  a  tongue  to  promise, 
yet  they  had  no  heart  to  perform ;  and  this  God 
saw :  therefore  said  he,  "  O  that  there  were  such  an 
heart  in  them,  that  they  would  fear  me,  and  keep 
my  commandments  always,  that  it  might  be  well  with 
them  !"  They  promised  to  fear  God,  and  keep  his 
commandments;  but  they  wanted  anew  heart  to 
perform  what  an  unsanctified  heart  had  promised. 
It  fares  with  men  in  this  case,  as  it  did  vvith  that 
son  in  the  gospel,  that  said,  "  He  would  go  into  the 
vineyard,  but  went  not." 

Now  then,  if  purposes  and  promises  against  sin, 
never  hurt  sin ;  if  present  afflictions  may  draw  out 
large  promises ;  if  they  may  be  the  fruit  of  a  tempta- 
tion— or,  if  from  nature  unsanctified ;  surely  then  a 
man  may  promise  and  purpose  much  against  sin,  and 
yet  be  but  almost  a  Christian. 

VII.  A  man  may  maintain  a  strife  and  combat 
against  sin  in  himself,  and  yet  be  but  almost  a 
Christian.  So  did  Balaam  ;  when  he  went  to  curse 
the  people  of  God,  he  had  a  great  strife  within  him- 
self. "  How  shall  I  curse,"  saith  he,  "  whom  God  hath 
not  cursed?  or  how  shall  I  defy  whom  the  Lord 
hath  not  defied?"  And  did  not  Pilate  strive  against 
his  sin,  when  he  said  to  the  Jews,  "  Shall  I  crucify 
your  king?  what  evil  hath  he  done.  I  am  innocent 
of  the  blood  of  this  just  man." 

Objection.  But  you  will  say,  "  Is  not  this  an 
argument  of  grace,  when  there  is  a  striving  in  the 
soul  against  sin  ?    for  what  should  oppose   sin   in 


90 

the  heart  but  grace  ?  The  apostle  makes  "  the 
lusting  of  the  flesh  against  the  Spirit,  and  the  Spirit 
against  the  flesh,"  to  be  an  argument  of  grace  in  the 
heart.  Now  I  find  this  strife  in  my  heart,  though 
the  remainders  of  corruption  sometimes  break  out 
into  actual  sins,  yet  I  find  a  striving  in  my  soul 
against  sin. 

Answer,  It  is  true,  there  is  a  striving  against  sin, 
which  is  only  from  grace,  and  is  proper  to  believers; 
and  their  is  a  striving  against  sin,  which  is  npt  from 
grace,  and  therefore  may  be  in  them  that  are  not 
believers.  There  is  a  strife  against  sin  in  one  and 
the  same  faculty;  the  will  against  the  will — the  af- 
fection against  the  affection;  and  this  is  that  which 
the  apostle  calls  "  the  lusting  of  the  flesh  against 
the  Spirit;"  that  is,  the  striving  of  the  unregenerate 
part  against  the  regenerate :  and  this  is  ever  in  the 
same  facuhy,  and  is  proper  to  believers  only. 

An  unbeliever  never  finds  this  strife  in  himself* 
This  strife  cannot  be  in  him ;  it  is  impossible,  as 
such  ;  that  is,  while  he  is  on  this  side  a  state  of 
grace.  But  then  there  is  a  striving  against  sin  in 
divers  faculties ;  and  this  is  the  strife  that  is  in  them 
that  are  not  believers.  There,  the  strife  is  between 
the  will  and  the  conscience;  conscience  enlightened 
and  terrified  with  the  fear  of  hell  and  damnation — 
that  is  against  sin ;  the  will  and  affection,  not  being 
renewed,  they  are  for  sin.  And  this  causes  great 
tugging  and  combats  many  times  in  the  sinner's 
heart.  Thus  it  was  with  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees. 
Conscience  convinced  them  of  the  divinity  of  Christ, 
and  of  the  truth  of  his  being  the  Son  of  God ;  and 


91 

yet  a  perverse  will,  and  carnal  affections,  cry  out, 
"  Crucify  him  !  Crucify  him  !" — Conscience  pleaded 
for  him.  He  had  a  witness  in  their  bosoms;  and 
yet  their  wills  were  bent  against  him :  and  therefore 
they  are  said  "  to  have  resisted  the  Spirit;"  namely, 
the  workings  and  convictions  of  the  Spirit  in  their 
consciences.  And  this  is  the  case  of  many  sinners; 
when  the  will  and  affections  are  for  sin,  and  plead  for 
it,  conscience  is  against  it,  and  many  times  frights 
the  soul  from  the  doing  of  it.  And  hence  men  take 
that  which  opposes  sin  in  them  to  be  grace,  when  it 
is  only  the  work  of  a  natural  conscience.  They 
conclude  the  strife  is  between  grace  and  sin — the 
regenerate  and  unregenerate  part;  when,  alas  !  it  is 
no  other  than  the  contention  of  a  natural  conscience 
against  a  corrupt  will  and  affections. — And  if  so, 
then  a  man  may  have  great  strifes  and  combats 
against  sin  in  him ;  and  yet  be  hut  almost  a  Chris- 
tian. 

5.  A  man  may  desire  grace,  and  yet  be  but  al- 
most a  Christian.  So  did  the  five  foolish  virgins: 
"  Give  us  of  your  oil."  What  was  that  but  true 
grace?  It  was  that  oil  that  lighted  the  wise  virgins 
into  the  bridegroom's  chamber.  They  do  not  only 
desire  to  enter  in,  but  they  desire  oil  to  light  them  in. 
Wicked  men  may  desire  heaven — desire  a  Christ 
to  save  them  :  there  is  none  so  wicked  upon  earth, 
but  desire  to  be  happy  in  heaven.  But  now  here 
are  they  that  desire  grace  as  well  as  glory,  and  yet 
these  are  but  almost  Christians. 

Objection.  But  is  it  not  commonly  taught  that 
desires  of  grace  are  grace?  nay,   doth  not  our  Lord 


92 

Christ  make  it  so? — "  Blessed  are  they  that  hunger 
and  thirst  after  righteousness;  for  they  shall  be 
filled." 

Answer,  It  is  true,  that  there  are  some  desires  of 
grace  which  are  grace:  as, 

1.  When  a  man  desires  grace  from  a  right  sense 
of  his  natural  state;  when  he  sees  the  vileness  of  sin, 
and  the  woful,  defiled,  and  loathsome  condition  he 
is  in  by  reason  of  sin;  and  therefore  desires  the  grace 
of  Christ  to  renew  and  change  him, — this  is  grace. 
This  some  make  to  be  the  lowest  degree  of  saving 
faith. 

2.  When  a  man  joins  proportionable  endeavours 
to  his  desires  ;  doth  not  only  wish  for  grace,  but 
work  for  grace;  such  desires  are  grace. 

3.  When  a  man's  desires  are  constant  and  inces- 
sant, that  cease  not  but  in  the  attainment  of  their 
object;  such  desires  are  true  grace.  They  are  a 
part  of  the  especial  work  of  the  Spirit.  They  tlo 
really  partake  of  the  nature  of  grace;  now  it  is 
a  known  maxim,  "  that  which  partakes  of  the  nature 
of  the  whole,  is  a  part  of  the  whole ;"  the  filings  of 
gold  are  gold.  The  sea  is  not  more  really  water, 
than  the  least  drop;  the  flame  is  not  more  really  fire 
than  the  least  spark. 

But  though  all  true  desires  of  grace,  are  grace ; 
yet  all  desires  of  grace,  are  not  true  :  for, 

1.  A  man  may  desire  grace,  but  not  for  itself,  but 
for  somewhat  else;  not  for  grace's  sake,  but  for  hea- 
ven's sake  :  he  doth  not  desire  grace,  that  his  na- 
ture may  be  changed,  his  heart  renewed,  the  image 
of  God  stamped  upon  him,  and  his  lusts  subdued  in 


93 

him.  These  are  blessed  desires,  found  only  in  true 
believers.  The  true  Christian  only  can  desire  grace 
for  grace's  sake ;  but  the  almost  Christian  may  desire 
Grace  for  heaven's  sake. 

2.  A  man  may  desire  grace  without  proportion- 
able endeavours  after  grace;  many  are  good  at  wish- 
in(T,  but  bad  at  working;  like  him  that  lay  in  the 
grass  on  a  summer's  day,  crying  out,  "  O  that  this 
were  to  work?"  Solomon  saith,  "  The  desire  of 
the  slothful  kills  him."  How  so?  "  For  his  hands 
refuse  to  labour;"  He  perisheth  in  his  desires. 
The  believer  joins  desires  and  endeavours  together: 
"  One  thing  have  I  desired  of  the  Lord,  and  that 
will  I  seek  after." 

3.  A  man's  desires  of  grace  may  be  unseason- 
able: thus  the  foolish  virgins  desired  oil  when  it  was 
too  late.  The  believer's  desires  are  seasonable;  he 
desires  grace  in  the  season  of  grace,  and  seeks  in  a 
time  when  it  may  be  found.  "  The  wise  man's 
heart  knows  both  time  and  judgment."  He  knows 
his  season,  and  hath  wisdom  to  improve  it.  The 
silly  sinner  doth  all  his  works  out  of  season  ;  he  sends 
away  the  seasons  of  grace,  and  then  desires  grace 
when  the  season  is  over.  The  sinner  doth  all  too  late ; 
as  Esau  desired  the  blessing  when  it  was  too  late,  and 
therefore  he  lost  it;  whereas,  had  he  come  sooner, 
he  had  obtained  it.  Most  men  are  like  Epimetheus, 
wise  too  late,  they  come  when  the  market  is  done  ; 
when  the  shop  is  closed,  then  they  have  their  oil  to 
get.  When  they  lie  upon  their  death-beds,  then 
they  desire  holy  hearts. 

4.  Desires  of  grace  in  many  are  very  inconstant 


94 

and  fleeting,  like  the  "  morning  dew,  that  quickly' 
passes  away :"  or  like  Jonah's  gourd,  that  springs 
up  in  a  night,  and  withers  in  a  night ;  they  have  no 
root  in  the  heart,  and  therefore  quickly  perish. 
Now,  if  a  man  may  desire  grace,  but  not  for  grace's 
sake;  if  desires  may  be  without  endeavours:  if  a  man 
may  desire  grace  when  it  is  too  late ;  if  these  desires 
may  be  but  fleeting  and  inconstant;  then  may  a  man 
desire  grace,  and  yet  be  but  almost  a  Christian. 

5.  A  man  may  tremble  at  the  word  of  God  and 
yet  be  hut  almost  a  Christian,  as  Belshazzar  did  at 
the  hand-writing  upon  the  wall. 

Objection.  But  is  not  that  a  note  of  sincerity 
and  truth  of  grace,  to  tremble  at  the  word?  Doth  not 
God  say,  "  To  him  will  I  look  that  is  of  a  poor  and 
contrite  spirit,  and  trembles  at  my  word?" 

Answer,    There  is  a  two-fold  trembling. 

1.  One  is,  when  the  word  discovers  the  guilt  of  sin, 
and  the  wrath  of  God  that  belongs  to  that  guilt ;  this, 
where  conscience  is  awake,  causes  trembling  and 
amazement:  thus,  when  Paul  preached  of  right- 
eousness and  judgment,  it  is  said  Felix  trembled. 

2.  There  is  a  trembling  which  arises  from  a  holy 
dread  and  reverence  of  the  majesty  of  God,  speak- 
ing in  his  word ;  this  is  only  found  in  true  believers, 
and  is  that  which  keeps  the  soul  low  in  its  own  eyes. 
Therefore  mark  how  the  words  run  :  "  To  him  will 
I  look  that  is  of  a  poor  and  contrite  spirit,  and  trem- 
bles at  my  word."  God  does  not  make  the  promise 
to  him  that  trembles  at  the  word ;  for  the  devils 
believe  and  tremble;  the  word  of  God  can  make  the 
proudest,   stoutest  sinner  in  the  world  to  shake  and 


95 

tremble, — but  it  is  "  to  the  poor  and  contrite  spirit 
that  trembles."  Where  trembling  is  the  fruit  of  a 
spirit  broken  for  sin,  and  low  in  its  own  eyes;  there 
will  God  look.  Now  many  tremble  at  the  word, 
but  not  from  poverty  of  spirit,  not  from  a  heart 
broken  for  sin,  and  low  in  its  own  eyes ;  not  from  a 
sense  of  the  majesty  and  holiness  of  God  :  and  there- 
fore, notwithstanding,  they  tremble  at  the  word,  yet 
they  are  but  almost  Christians. 

VII.  A  man  may  delight  in  the  word  and  ordi- 
nances of  God,  and  yet  be  but  almost  a  Christian : 
"  They  take  delight  in  approaching  to  God."  And 
it  is  said  of  that  ground,  that  it  "  received  the  word 
with  joy,"  and  yet  it  was  but  *'  stony  ground." 

Objection.  But  is  it  not  made  a  character  of  a 
godly  man,  to  delight  in  the  word  of  God  ?  Doth  not 
David  say,  "  He  is  a  blessed  man  that  delights  in 
the  law  of  the  Lord  ?" 

Answer.  There  is  a  delighting  in  the  word, 
which  flows  from  grace,  and  is  a  proof  of  blessedness. 

1.  He  that  delights  in  the  word,  because  of  its 
spirituality,  he  is  a  Christian  indeed ;  the  more 
spiritual  the  ordinances  are,  the  more  doth  a  gracious 
heart  delight  in  them. 

2.  When  the  word  comes  close  to  the  conscience, 
rips  up  the  heart,  and  discovers  sin,  and  yet  the  soul 
delights  in  it  notwithstanding;  this  is  a  sign  of 
grace. 

3.  When  delight  arises  from  that  communion 
that  is  to  be  had  with  God  there,  this  is  from  a 
principle  of  grace  in  the  soul. 


96 

But  there  may  be  a  delight  in  the  word,  where 
there  is  no  grace. 

1.  There  are  many  who  delight  in  the  word  be- 
cause of  the  eloquence  of  the  preacher:  they  delight 
not  so  much  in  the  truths  delivered,  as  in  the  dress 
in  which  they  are  delivered.  Thus  it  is  said  of  the 
prophet  Ezekiel,  that  he  was  to  them  "  as  a  very 
lovelv  song  of  one  that  hath  a  pleasant  voice." 

2.  There  are  very  many  who  delight  to  hear  the 
word,  that  yet  take  no  delight  to  do  it :  so  saith 
God  of  them,  "  They  delight  to  hear  my  words, 
but  they  do  them  not." 

Now  then,  if  a  man  may  delight  in  the  word  more, 
because  of  the  eloquence  of  the  preacher,  than  be- 
cause of  the  spirituality  of  the  matter;  if  he  may 
delight  to  hear  the  word,  and  yet  not  delight  to  do 
it, — then  he  may  delight  in  the  word,  and  yet  be  but 
almost  a  Christian. 

VIII.  A  man  may  be  a  member  of  the  church  of 
Christ,  he  may  join  himself  to  the  people  of  God, 
partake  with  them  in  all  ordinances,  and  share  of 
all  church  privileges,  and  yet  be  but  almost  a 
Christian. 

So  the  five  foolish  virgins  joined  themselves  to  the 
wise,  and  walked  together.  Many  may  be  mem- 
bers of  the  church  of  Christ,  and  yet  not  members 
of  Christ,  the  head  of  the  church.  There  was  a 
mixed  multitude  came  up  with  the  church  of  Israel 
out  of  Egypt :  they  joined  themselves  to  the  Israel- 
ites, owned  their  God,  left  their  own  country,  and 
yet  were  in  heart  Egyptians  notwithstanding  :  "  All 
are  not  Israel,  that  are  of  Israel." 


97 

The  church  in  all  ages  hath  had  unsound  mem- 
bers:  Cain  had  communion  with  Abel;  Ishmael 
dwelt  in  the  same  house  with  Isaac;  Judas  was  in 
fellowship  with  the  apostles;  and  so  was  Demas  with 
the  rest  of  the  disciples.  There  will  be  some  bran 
in  the  finest  meal:  the  drag-net  of  the  Gospel 
catclies  bad  fish  as  well  as  good;  the  tares  and  the 
wheat  grow  together,  and  it  will  be  so  till  the 
liarvest. 

God  hath  a  church  where  there  are  no  members 
but  such  as  are  true  members  of  Christ,  but  it  is 
in  heaven,  it  is  the  ''  church  of  the  first-born ;" 
there  are  no  hypocrites,  nor  rotten,  unsound  profes- 
sors, none  but  the  "  spirits  of  just  men  made  per- 
fect :"  all  is  pure  wheat  that  God  layeth  up  in  that 
garner;  there  the  chaff  is  separated  to  unquenchable 
fire. 

But  in  the  church  on  earth  the  wheat  and  the 
chaff  lie  in  the  same  heap  together;  the  Samaritans 
will  be  near  of  kin  to  the  Jews  when  they  are  in 
prosperity :  so  while  the  church  of  God  flourisheth 
in  the  world,  many  will  join  to  it;  they  will  seem 
Jews,  though  they  are  Samaritans;  and  seem  saints, 
though  yet  they  are  no  better  than  almost  Christians. 

IX.  A  man  may  have  great  hopes  of  heaven, 
great  hopes  of  being  saved,  and  yet  be  but  almost  a 
Christian. 

Indeed  there  is  a  hope  of  heaven  which  is  "  the 
anchor  of  the  soul  sure  and  steadfast,"  it  never  mis- 
carries, and  it  is  known  by  four  properties. 

First,  It  is  a  hope  that  purifies  the  heart,  purges 
out  sin :  "  He  that  hath  this  hope,   purifies  himself 

E  27 


98 

even  as  God  is  pure."  That  soul  that  truly  hopes 
to  enjoy  God,  truly  endeavours  to  be  like  God. 

Secondly,  It  is  a  hope  which  fills  the  heart  with 
gladness:  **  We  rejoice  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God." 

Thirdly,  It  is  a  hope  that  is  founded  upon  the 
promise :  as  there  can  be  no  true  faith  without  a 
promise,  so,  nor  any  true  hope.  Faith  applies  the 
promise,  and  hope  expects  the  fulfilling  the  promise: 
faith  relies  upon  the  truth  of  it,  and  hope  waits  for 
tbe  good  of  it :  faith  gives  interest,  hope  expects 
livery  and  seisin. 

Fourthly,  It  is  a  hope  that  is  wrought  by  God 
himself  in  the  soul;  who  is  therefore  called,  "  the 
God  of  hope,"  as  being  the  Author  as  well  as  the 
Object  of  hope.  Now,  he  that  hath  this  hope  shall 
never  miscarry.  This  is  a  right  hope;  the  hope  of  the 
true  believer:  "  Christ  in  you,  the  hope  of  glory." 
But  then,  as  there  is  a  true  and  sound  hope,  so 
there  is  a  false  and  rotten  hope;  and  this  is  much 
more  common,  as  bastard-pearls  are  more  frequently 
worn  than  true  pearls. 

There  is  nothing  more  common,  than  to  see  men 
big  with  groundless  hopes  of  heaven  :   as, 

1.  A  man  may  have  great  hope  that  hath  no 
grace;  you  read  of  the  "  hope  of  hypocrites."  The 
performance  of  duties  is  a  proof  of  their  hope ;  the 
foolish  virgins  would  never  have  done  what  they  did, 
had  they  thought  they  should  have  been  shut  out 
after  all.  Many  professors  would  not  be  at  such 
pains  in  duties  as  they  are,  if  they  did  not  hope  for 
heaven.  Hope  is  the  great  motive  to  action  :  des- 
pair cuts  the  sinews  of  all  endeavours.     That  is  one 


99 

reason  why  the  damned  in  hell  cease  acting  toward 
an  alteration  of  their  state,  because  despair  hath 
taken  hold  of  them  :  if  there  were  any  hope  in  hell, 
they  would  up  and  be  doing  there.  So  that  there 
may  be  great  hope  where  there  is  no  grace ;  experi- 
ence proves  this  ;  formal  professors  are  men  of  no 
grace,  but  yet  men  of  great  hopes;  nay,  many  times 
you  shall  find  that  none  fear  more  about  their  eter- 
nal condition,  than  they  that  have  most  cause  of 
hope ;  and  none  hope  more  than  they  that  have  most 
cause  of  fear.  As  interest  in  hope  may  sometimes 
be  without  hope,  so  hope  in  God  may  be  without 
interest. 

2.  A  man  may  hope  in  the  mercy  and  goodness, 
and  power  of  God,  without  eyeing  the  promise;  and 
this  is  the  hope  of  most :  God  is  full  of  mercy  and 
goodness,  and  therefore  willing  to  save;  and  he  is 
infinite  in  power,  and  therefore  able  to  save;  why 
therefore  should  I  not  rest  on  him  ? 

Now  it  is  presumption,  and  therefore  sin,  to  hope 
in  the  mercy  of  God,  otherwise  than  by  eyeing  the 
promise ;  for  the  promise  is  the  channel  of  mercy, 
through  which  it  is  conveyed ;  all  the  blessedness  the 
saints  enjoy  in  heaven,  is  no  other  than  what  is 
the  fruit  of  promise  relied  on,  and  hoped  for  here  on 
earth.  A  man  hath  no  warrant  to  hope  in  God, 
but  by  virtue  of  the  promise. 

3.  A  man  may  hope  for  heaven,  and  yet  not 
cleanse  his  heart,  nor  depart  from  his  secret  sins; 
that  hope  of  salvation  that  is  not  accompanied  with 
heart-purification,  is  a  vain  hope. 

4.  A  man  may  hope  for  heaven,  and  yet  be  do- 

E2 


100 

ing  the  work  of  hell ;  he  may  hope  for  salvation, 
and  yet  be  working  out  his  own  damnation,  and  so 
perish  in  his  confidences.  This  is  the  case  of  many, 
like  the  water-man  that  looks  one  way,  and  rows 
another;  many  have  their  eyes  on  heaven  whose 
hearts  are  in  the  earth;  they  hope  in  God,  but 
choose  him  not  for  a  portion;  they  hope  in  God, 
but  do  not  love  him  as  the  best  good,  and  therefore 
are  like  to  have  no  portion  in  him,  nor  good  by  him; 
bat  are  like  to  perish  without  him,  notwithstanding 
all  their  hopes:  "  What  is  the  hope  of  the  hypo- 
crite, though  he  hath  gained,  when  God  takes  away 
his  soul?" 

Now  then,  if  a  man  may  have  great  hope  of  hea- 
ven, that  hath  no  grace;  if  he  may  hope  in  mercy, 
without  eyeing  the  promise;  if  he  may  hope  without 
heart-purifying ;  if  he  may  hope  for  heaven,  and  yet 
do  the  work  of  hell;  surely  then  a  man  may  have 
great  hopes  of  heaven,  and  yet  be  but  almost  a 
Christian. 

X.  A  man  may  be  under  great  and  visible 
changes,  and  these  wrought  by  the  ministry  of  the 
word,  and  yet  be  but  almost  a  Christian,  as  Herod 
was.  It  is  said,  "  when  he  heard  John  Baptist, 
he  did  many  things,  and  heard  him  gladly."  Saul 
was  under  a  great  change  when  he  met  the  Lord's 
prophets;  he  turned  prophet  too.  Nay,  it  is  said, 
verse  9th  of  that  chapter,  that  "  God  gave  him  another 
heart."  Now,  was  not  this  a  work  of  grace  ?  and 
was  not  Saul  here  truly  converted  ?  One  would 
think  he  was  ;  but  yet  indeed  he  was  not.  For 
though  it  is  said,  God  gave  him  another  heart,  yet 


101 

it  is  not  said,  that  God  gave  him  a  7iex<o  lieart. 
There  is  a  great  difference  between  another  heart, 
and  a  new  heart;  God  gave  him  another  heart  to  fit 
him  for  a  ruler,  but  gave  him  not  a  new  heart  to 
make  him  a  beHever;  another  heart  may  make 
another  man,  but  it  is  a  new  heart  that  makes  a  new 
man. 

Again  Simon  Magus  is  a  great  proof  of  this 
truth :  he  was  under  a  great  and  visible  change ;  of 
a  sorcerer  he  was  turned  to  be  a  believer;  he  left  his 
witchcrafts  and  sorceries,  and  embraced  the  gospel ; 
was  not  this  a  great  change  ?  If  the  drunkard  doth 
but  leave  his  drunkenness,  the  swearer  his  oaths, 
the  profane  person  his  profaneness,  they  think  this 
is  a  gracious  change,  and  their  state  is  now  good. 
Alas  !  Simon  Magus  did  not  only  leave  his  sins,  but 
had  a  kind  of  conversion ;  for,  "  he  believed,  aitd 
was  baptized." 

Objection.  But  is  not  that  man  that  is  changed, 
a  true  Christian  ? 

Ansiver.  Not  every  change  makes  a  man  a  Chris- 
tian :  indeed  there  is  a  change,  that  whoever  is  un- 
-der  it  is  a  true  Christian. 

When  a  man's  heart  is  so  changed,  as  that  it  is 
renewed  :  when  old  things  "  are  done  away,  and  all 
is  become  new  :"  when  the  new  creature  is  wrouo-ht 

o 
in  the  soul,  when   a  man  is  "  turned  from  darkness 

to  light,  from  the  power  of  Satan  to  God;"  when 
the  mind  is  enlightened,  the  will  renewed,  the  affec- 
tions made  heavenly ;  then  a  man  is  a  Christian 
indeed. 

But  now  you  must  know  that  every  change  is  not 
this  change.      For, 


102 

J.  There  is  a  civil  change,  a  moral  change,  as 
well  as  a  spiritual  and  supernatural  change. 

Many  men  are  changed  in  a  moral  sense,  and  one 
may  say,  they  are  become  ?iexv  men  ;  but  they  are 
in  heart  and  nature  the  same  men  still.  They  are 
not  changed  in  a  spiritual  and  supernatural  sense, 
and  therefore  it  cannot  be  said  of  them,  they  are  be- 
come 7iew  creatures. 

Restraining  grace  may  cause  a  moral  change;  but 
it  is  renewing  grace  that  must  cause  a  saving 
change.  Now,  many  are  under  restraining  grace, 
and  so  changed  morally,  that  are  not  under  the 
power  of  saving  grace,  and  so  changed  savingly, 

2.  There  is  an  outward  change,  as  well  as  an  in- 
ward change :  the  outward  change  is  often  without 
the  inward,  though  the  inward  change  is  never  with- 
out the  outward.  A  man's  heart  cannot  be  sancti- 
fied, but  it  will  influence  the  life;  but  a  man's  life 
may  be  reformed,  and  yet  never  affect  or  influence 
the  heart. 

3.  A  man  may  be  converted  from  a  course  of 
profaneness,  to  a  form  of  godliness;  from  a  filthy 
conversation,  to  a  fair  profession;  and  yet  the  heart 
be  the  same  in  one  and  the  other.  A  rotten  post 
may  be  gilt  without,  and  yet  unsound  within.  It 
is  common  to  have  the  "  outside  of  the  cup  and  plat- 
ter" made  clean,  and  yet  the  inside  foul  and  fihhy. 

Now  then,  if  a  man  may  be  changed  morally,  and 
yet  not  spiritually — outwardly,  and  yet  not  inwardly, 
from  a  course  of  profaneness,  to  a  lifeless  form  of 
godliness;  then  a  man  may  be  under  great  and  visible 
changes,  and  yet  be  no  more  than  almost  a  Christian. 

I  do  not  speak  this  to  discountenance  any  change. 


103 

short  of  that  which  is  spiritual;  but  to  awaken  you 
to  seek  after  that  change  vvliich  is  more  than  moral. 
It  is  good  to  be  outwanily  renewed,  but  it  is  better 
to  be  savingly  renewed.  I  know  how  natural  it  is 
for  men  to  take  up  with  any  thing  like  a  work  of 
conversion,  though  it  be  not  conversion;  and  resting 
iu  that,  they  eternally  perish. 

Beloved,  let  me  tell  you,  there  is  no  change,  no 
conversion,  can  stead  your  souls  in  the  day  of  judg- 
ment, on  this  side  that  saving  work,  which  is  wrought 
on  the  soul  by  the  Spirit  .of  God,  renewing  you 
throughout:  the  sober  man,  without  this  change, 
shall  as  surely  go  to  hell,  as  the  foolish  drunkard. 
Morahty  and  civility  may  commend  us  to  men,  but 
not  to  God.  They  are  of  no  value  in  the  procure- 
ment of  an  eternal  salvation. 

A  man  may  go  far  in  an  outward  change,  and 
yet  be  not  one  step  nearer  heaven,  than  he  that  was 
never  under  any  change; — nay,  he  may  be,  in  some 
sense,  further  off';  as  Christ  saith,  the  Scribes  and 
Pharisees  were  further  from  heaven,  with  all  their 
show  of  godliness,  than  publicans  and  harlots,  in 
all  their  sin  and  un cleanness.  Because,  resting  in 
a  false  work,  a  partial  change,  we  neglect  to  seek 
after  a  true  and  saving  change.  There  is  nothing 
more  common  than  to  mistake  our  state,  and  by 
overweening  thoughts,  misjudge  our  condition,  and 
so  perish  in  our  own  delusions.  The  world  is  full 
of  these  foolish  builders,  that  lay  the  foundation  of 
theii  hopes  of  eternal  salvation  upon  the  sand. 

Now,  my  brethren,  would  you  not  mistake  the 
way  to  heaven,  and  perish  in  a  delusion?      Would 


104 

you  not  be  found  fools  at  last?  for  none  are  such 
fools  as  the  spiritual  fool,  who  is  a  fool  in  the  great 
business  of  salvation.  Would  you  not  be  fools  for 
your  souls,  and  for  eternity?  O  then  labour  after, 
and  pray  for,  a  thorough  work  of  conversion  !  Beg 
of  God  that  he  would  make  a  saving  change  in  your 
souls,  that  ye  may  be  altogether  Christians!  All 
other  changes  below  this  saving  change,  this  heart- 
change,  make  us  hut  almost  Christians. 

XI.  A  man  may  be  very  zealous  in  the  matters 
of  religion,  and  yet  be  but  almost  a  Christian. 

Jehu  did  not  only  serve  God,  and  do  what  he 
commanded  him,  but  was  very  zealous  in  his  service: 
"  Come  with  me,  and  see  my  zeal  for  the  Lord  of 
hosts !"  and  yet  in  all  this  Jehu  Mas  a  very  hypo- 
crite. Joash  was  a  great  reformer  in  Jehoiada's 
time;  it  is  said,  "He  did  that  which  was  right  in 
the  sight  of  the  Lord,  all  the  days  of  Jehoiada  the 
priest."  But  when  Jehoiada  died,  Joash's  zeal  for 
God  died  with  him,  and  he  becomes  a  very  wretch. 

Objection.  But  the  apostle  makes  zeal  to  be  a 
note  of  sound  Christianity:  "  It  is  good  to  be  zeal- 
ously affected  in  good  things;"  nay,  it  seems  to  be 
the  non-such  qualification  for  obtaining  eternal  life : 
"  The  kingdom  of  heaven  suffereth  violence,  and 
the  violent  take  it  by  force." 

Answer.  It  is  true,  there  is  a  zeal  which  is  good, 
and  which  renders  the  soul  highly  acceptable  to 
God — a  zeal,  that  never  misses  of  heaven  and  sal- 
vation. Now  this  is  a  zeal  which  is  a  celestial  fire; 
the  true  temper  and  heat  of  all  the  affections  to 
God  and  Christ.      It  is  a  zeal  wrought  and  kindled 


105 

in  the  soul  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  who  first  works 
it,  and  then  sets  it  on  work.  It  is  a  zeal  that  hath 
the  word  of  God  for  its  guide,  directing  it  in  work- 
ing, both  in  regard  of  its  object  and  end,  manner 
and  measure.  It  is  a  zeal  that  checks  sin,  and  for- 
wards the  heavenly  life.  It  is  a  zeal  that  makes 
the  glory  of  God  its  chief  end ;  which  swallows  up 
all  by-ends :  "  The  zeal  of  thy  house  hath  eaten 
me  up." 

But  now  all  zeal  is  not  this  kind  of  zeal:  there 
is  a  false  zeal,  as  well  as  a  true :  every  grace  hath 
its  counterfeit.  As  there  is  fire,  which  is  true  hea- 
venly fire,  on  the  altar,  so  there  is  strange  fire :  Na- 
dab  and  Abihu  offered  strange  fire  upon  God's  altar. 

There  are  several  kinds  of  zeal,  none  of  which 
are  true  and  sound,  but  false  and  counterfeit. 

I  shall  instance  in  eight  particulars: 

First,  There  is  a  blind  zeal,  a  zeal  without 
knowledge.  "  They  have  a  zeal,"  saith  the  apostle, 
"  but  not  according  to  knowledge."  Now  as  know- 
ledge, without  zeal  is  fruitless,  so  zeal  without  know- 
ledije  is  dan^rerous.  It  is  like  wikUfire  in  the  hand 
of  a  fool;  or,  like  the  devil  in  the  man  possessed, 
that  threw  him  sometimes  into  the  fire,  sometimes 
into  the  water. 

The  eye  is  the  light  of  the  body,  and  the  under- 
standing is  the  light  of  the  soul.  Now,  as  the  body, 
without  the  light  of  the  eye,  cannot  go  without 
stumbling ;  so  the  soul,  without  the  light  of  the 
mind,  cannot  act  without  erring.  Zeal  without 
knowledge,  is  like  an  ignis  fatuus  in  a  dark  night, 
that  leads  a  traveller  out  of  his  way,  into  the  bogs 
E3 


106 

and  mire.  This  was  the  zeal  of  Paul,  while  he  was 
a  Pharisee :  "  I  was  zealous  towards  God,  as  ye  are 
all  this  day;  and  I  persecuted  this  way  unto  the 
death."  And  again,  "  I  verily  thought  with  my- 
self, I  ought  to  do  many  things  contrary  to  the 
name  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth."  And,  "  Concerning 
zeal,  persecuting  the  church."  Such  a  zeal  was 
that  in  John,  *'  They  shall  put  you  out  of  the  syna- 
gogue,"— silence  you,  you  shall  not  be  suffered  to 
preach; — "  yea,  the  time  comes,  that  whoever  kills 
you,  will  think  that  he  doth  God  service."  This 
is  great  zeal,  but  yet  it  is  blind  zeal;  and  that  God 
abhors. 

Secondly,  There  is  a  partial  zeal:  in  one  thing, 
fire-hot — in  another  key-cold;  zealous  in  this  thing, 
and  yet  careless  in  another.  Many  are  first-table 
Christians,  zealous  in  the  duties  of  the  first  table, 
and  yet  neglect  the  second.  Thus  the  Pharisees 
were  zealous  in  their  Corban,  and  yet  unnatural  to 
their  parents,  suffering  them  to  starve  and  perish. 
Others  are  second-table  Christians,  zealous  in  the 
duties  of  the  second  table,  but  neglect  the  first; 
more  for  righteousness  among  men,  than  for  holi- 
ness towards  God.  But  now  he  whose  religion  ends 
with  the  first  table,  or  begins  with  the  second,  he  is 
a  fool  in  his  profession ;  for  he  is  but  almost  a  Chris- 
tian. 

The  woman  that  was  for  the  dividing  the  child, 
was  not  the  true  mother;  and  he  that  is  for  dividing 
the  commands,  is  not  a  true  believer. 

Jehu  was  zealous  against  Ahab's  house,  but  not 
so  against   Jeroboam's    calves;    many   are    zealous 


107 

against  sin  of  opinion,  tliat  yet  use  no  zeal  against 
the  sins  of  their  conversation. 

Now,  as  we  know  that  the  sweat  of  the  wliole 
body  is  a  sign  of  health,  but  the  sweat  of  some  one 
part  only,  shows  a  distemper,  and  therefore  physi- 
cians do  reckon  such  a  heat  to  be  symptomatica!. 
So  where  zeal  reaches  to  every  command  of  God 
alike,  that  is  a  sign  of  a  sound  constitution  of  soul; 
but  where  it  is  partial,  where  a  man  is  hot  in  one 
part,  and  cold  in  another,  that  is  symptomatica!  of 
some  inward  spiritual  distemper. 

Thirdly,  There  is  a  misplaced  zeal;  fixed  upon 
unsuitable  and  disproportionable  objects.  Many  are 
very  zealous  in  trifling  things  that  are  not  worth  it, 
and  trifling  in  the  things  that  most  require  it;  like 
the  Pharisees  that  were  diligent  tythers  of  mint, 
anise,  and  cummin,  but  neglected  the  "  weightier 
matters  of  the  law;  judgment,  mercy,  and  faith." 
They  had  no  zeal  for  these,  though  very  liot  for 
the  other;  many  are  more  zealous  for  a  ceremony, 
than  for  the  substance  of  religion;  more  zealous  for 
bowing  at  the  name  of  Jesus,  than  for  conformity 
to  the  life  of  Jesus  ;  more  zealous  for  a  lioly  vest- 
ment, than  for  a  holy  life;  more  zealous  for  the  in- 
ventions of  men,  than  for  the  institutions  of  Christ. 
This  is  a  superstitious  zeal,  and  usually  found  in 
men  unconverted,  in  whom  grace  never  was  wrought. 
Against  such  men  heathens  will  rise  up  in  judg- 
ment. When  was  it  that  Paul  was  so  "  exceeding 
zealous  of  the  traditions  of  his  fathers,"  as  he 
saith,  but  only  when  he  was  in  his  wretched  and 
unconverted  state?  as  you  may  see  in  the  next  verses : 


108 

"  But  when  it  pleased  God  to  call  me  by  his  grace, 
then  I  conferred  not  with  flesh  and  blood."  Paul 
had  another  kind  of  zeal  then,  actuated  by  other 
kind  of  principles. 

Fourthly,  There  is  a  selfish  zeal,  that  hath  a 
man's  own  end  for  its  motive ;  Jehu  was  very  zea- 
lous, but  it  was  not  so  much  for  God,  as  for  the 
kingdom;  not  so  much  in  obedience  to  the  command, 
as  in  design  to  step  into  the  throne;  and  therefore 
God  threatens  to  punish  him  for  that  very  thing  he 
commands  him  to  do:  "I  will  avenge  the  blood  of 
Jezreel  upon  the  house  of  Jehu:"  because  he  shed 
that  blood,  to  gratify  his  lust,  not  to  obey  God. 
So  Simeon  and  Levi  pretend  great  zeal  for  circum- 
cision, seem  very  zealous  for  the  honour  of  God's 
ordinances,  when  in  truth  their  zeal  was  covetous- 
ness,  and  revenge  upon  the  Shechemites. 

Fifthly,  There  is  an  outside  zeal:  such  was  that 
of  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees;  they  would  not  eat 
with  unwashed  hands,  but  yet  would  live  in  unseen 
sins;  they  would  wash  the  cup  often,  but  the  heart 
seldom;  paint  the  outside,  but  neglect  the  inside. 
Jehu  was  a  mighty  outside  reformer,  but  he  re- 
formed nothing  within,  for  he  had  a  base  heart 
under  all.  "  Jehu  took  no  heed  to  walk  in  the 
law  of  the  Lord  with  all  his  heart."  Though  his 
fleece  was  fair,  his  liver  was  rotten.  Our  Lord 
Christ  observes  of  the  Pharisees,  "  They  pray,  to 
be  seen  of  men;"  and  fast,  so  "  that  they  may  ap- 
pear to  men  to  fast." 

Sixthly,  There  is  a  forensic  zeal,  that  runs  out 
upon  others ;  like  the   candle  in  the  lantern,   that 


109 

sends  all  tlic  heat  out  at  the  top;  or  as  the  lewd 
woman  Solomon  mentions,  whose  "  feet  abide  not 
in  her  own  house." 

Many  are  hot  and  high  against  the  sins  of  others, 
and  yet  cannot  see  the  same  in  themselves;  like  the 
Lamiae,  that  put  on  their  spectacles  when  they  went 
abroad,  but  pulled  them  off  within  doors. 

It  is  easy  to  see  faults  in  others,  and  as  hard  to 
see  them  in  ourselves.  Jehu  was  zealous  against 
Baal  and  his  priests,  because  that  was  Ahab's  sin; 
but  not  against  the  calves  of  Bethel,  because  that 
was  his  own  sin.  This  zeal  is  the  true  character  of 
a  hypocrite;  his  own  garden  is  overrun  with  weeds, 
while  he  is  busy  in  looking  over  his  neighbour's 
pale. 

Seventhly,  There  is  a  sinful  zeal:  all  the  former 
may  be  called  sinful  from  some  defect;  but  this  I 
call  sinful  in  a  more  special  notion,  because  against 
the  life  and  chief  of  religion.  It  is  a  zeal,  against  zeal, 
that  flies  not  dt  profaneness,  but  at  the  very  power 
of  godliness;  not  at  error,  but  at  truth;  and  is  most 
hot  against  the  most  spiritual  and  important  truths 
of  the  times.  Whence  else  are  the  sufFerin^js  of 
men  for  the  truth,  but  from  the  spirit  of  zeal  against 
the  truth?  This  may  be  called  a  devilish  zeal;  for 
as  there  is  the  faith  of  devils,  so  there  is  the  zeal  of 
devils :  "  Therefore  his  rage  is  great,  because  he 
knows  his  time  is  short." 

Eighthly,  There  is  a  scriptureless  zeal,  that  is 
not  butted  and  bounded  by  the  word,  but  by  some 
base  and  low  end.  Such  was  Saul's  zeal,  when  God 
bids  him  destroy  Amalek,   "  and  spare  neither  man 


110 

nor  beast ;"  when  contrary  to  God's  command,  he 
spares  the  best  of  the  sheep  and  oxen,  under  pre- 
tence of  zeal  for  God's  sacrifice.  Another  time, 
when  he  had  no  such  command,  t?ien  he  slew  the 
Gibeonites  "  in  zeal  to  the  children  of  Israel  and 
Judah." 

Many  a  man's  zeal  is  greater  then  and  there, 
when  and  where  he  hath  the  least  warrant  from  God. 
The  true  spirit  of  zeal  is  bounded  by  Scripture;  for 
it  is  for  God,  and  the  concerns  of  his  glory:  God 
hath  no  glory  from  that  zeal  that  hath  no  scripture- 
warrant. 

Now  then,  if  the  zeal  of  a  man  in  the  things  of 
God  may  be  only  a  blind  zeal,  or  a  partial  zeal,  or  a 
misplaced  zeal,  or  a  selfish  zeal,  or  an  outside  zeal, 
or  a  forensic  zeal,  or  a  sinful  zeal,  or  a  scriptureless 
zeal ;  then  it  is  evident,  that  a  man  may  be  very 
zealous  in  the  matters  of  religion,  and  yet  be  hut 
almost  a  Christian. 

XII.  A  man  may  be  much  in  prayer — he  may 
pray  often,  and  pray  much;  and  yet  be  but  almost 
a  Christian.  So  did  the  Pharisees,  whom  yet  our 
Lord  Christ  rejects  for  hypocrites. 

Objection.  But  is  not  a  praying-frame  an  argu- 
ment of  a  sincere  heart?  Are  not  the  saints  of 
God  called  "  the  generation  of  them  that  seek  the 
face  of  God?" 

A?iswer.  A  man  is  not  therefore  a  Christian,  be- 
cause he  is  much  in  prayer.  I  grant  that  those 
prayers  that  are  from  the  workings  and  sighings  of 
God's  Spirit  in  us;  from  sincere  hearts  lifted  up  to 
God ;  from  a  sense  of  our  own  emptiness,  and  God's 


Ill 

infinite  fulness;  that  are  suited  to  God's  will,  the 
great  rule  ot*  prayer ;  that  are  for  spiritual  things, 
more  than  temporal;  that  are  accompanied  with 
faith  and  dcpendance, — such  prayers  speak  a  man  al- 
together a  Christian.  But  now  a  man  may  be  much 
in  prayer,  and  yet  be  a  stranger  to  such  prayer ;  as, 

1.  Nature  may  put  a  man  upon  prayer;  for  it  is  a 
part  of  natural  worsliip.  It  may  put  a  child  of  God 
upon  prayer; — so  did  Christ:  "  He  went  and  fell 
on  his  face,  and  prayed,  saying,  O  my  Father  !  if  it 
be  possible,  let  this  cup  pass  from  me."  This  was 
a  prayer  of  Christ  which  flowed  from  the  sinless 
strugglings  of  nature,  seeking  its  own  preservation. 

2.  A  man  may  pray  in  pretence,  for  a  covering 
to  some  sin:  so  did  those  devout  Pharisees:  "  Wo 
to  you,  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites  !  for  ye 
devour  widows'  houses,  and  for  a  pretence  make 
long  prayers:  therefore  ye  shall  receive  the  greater 
damnation."  So  the  Papists  seem  very  devout  to 
pray  a  rich  man's  soul  out  of  purgatory;  but  it  is 
to  cheat  the  heir  of  much  of  his  estate,  under  pre- 
tence of  praying  for  his  father's  soul. 

3.  A  man  may  pray,  and  yet  love  sin ;  as  Austin 
before  conversion  prayed  against  his  sin,  but  was 
afraid  God  should  hear  him,  and  take  him  at  his 
word.  Now,  God  hears  not  such  prayers:  "  If  I 
regard  iniquity  in  my  heart,  God  will  not  hear  my 
prayer." 

4.  A  man  may  pray  much  for  temporal  things, 
and  little  for  spiritual  things;  and  such  are  the 
prayers  of  most  men,  crying  out  most  for  temporal 
things.      More  for,  "  Who  will  show  us  any  good?" 


112 

than  for,  "  Lord,  lift  upon  us  the  light  of  thy  coun- 
tenance." David  copies  out  the  prayer  of  such : 
"  That  our  sons  may  be  as  plants,  and  that  our 
daughters  may  be  as  corner-stones,  polished  after 
the  similitude  of  a  palace :  that  our  garners  may  be 
full,  &c.  Happy  is  the  people  that  is  in  such  a 
case!"  This  is  the  carnal  prayer;  and  this  David 
calls  vanity — "  They  are  strange  children,  whose 
mouth  speaketh  vanity." 

5.  A  man  may  pray,  and  yet  be  far  from  God  in 
prayer:  "  This  people  draw  nigh  to  me  with  their 
mouths,  and  honour  me  with  their  lips,  but  their 
heart  is  far  from  me.^'  A  man  may  pray,  and  yet 
have  no  heart  in  prayer;  and  that  God  chiefly  looks 
at :   "  My  son,  give  me  thy  heart." 

The  Jews  have  this  sentence  written  upon  the 
walls  of  their  synagogues :  "  Prayer,  without  the 
intention  of  the  mind,  is  but  a  body  without  a  soul." 

It  is  not  enough  to  be  conscionable  to  use  prayer, 
but  we  must  be  conscionable  to  the  use  of  prayer. 
Manv  are  so  conscientious  that  they  dare  not  but 
pray;  and  yet  so  irreligious,  that  they  have  no  heart 
in  prayer.  A  common  work  of  God  may  make  a 
man  conscionable  to  do  duties,  but  nothing  less  than 
giving  grace  in  the  heart,  will  make  a  man  con- 
scionable in  the  doing  of  them. 

6.  A  man's  prayer  may  be  a  lie.  As  a  profession 
without  sanctity  is  a  lie  to  the  world,  so  prayer 
without  sincerity,  is  a  lie  to  God.  It  is  said  of 
Israel,  that  they  "  sought  God,  and  inquired  early 
after  him."  They  were  much  in  prayer,  and  God 
calls  all  but  a  lie.      "  Nevertheless,  they  did  flatter 


113 

liim  with  their  mouths,  and  they  Hed  to  him  with 
their  tongues,  for  their  heart  was  not  with  him." — 
"  Hearken  to  my  prayer,  that  goeth  not  out  of 
feigned  hps,"  saith  David. 

7.  Affliction  and  the  pressure  of  outward  evils, 
will  make  a  man  pray,  and  pray  much.  "  When  he 
slew  them,  then  they  sought  him,  and  returned,  and 
inquired  early  after  God."  The  heathen  mariners 
called  every  man  upon  his  God  when  in  a  storm  : 
when  they  fear  drowning,  then  they  fall  to  praying, 
Jonah  i.  5.  Mariners  are  for  the  most  part  none 
of  the  devoutest,  nor  much  addicted  to  prayer.  They 
will  swear  twice,  where  they  pray  once;  and  yet  it  is 
said,  "  They  cry  to  the  Lord  in  their  trouble :"  and 
hence  you  have  a  proverb,  "  He  that  cannot  pray, 
let  him  go  to  sea." — "  They  poured  out  a  prayer 
when  thy  chastening  was  upon  them." 

Now  then,  if  nature  may  put  a  man  upon  prayer; 
if  a  man  may  pray  in  pretence,  and  design ;  if  a  man 
may  pray,  and  yet  love  sin;  if  a  man  may  pray  mostly 
for  temporal  things;  if  a  man  may  pray,  and  yet  be 
far  from  God  in  prayer;  if  prayer  may  be  a  lie,  or  it 
may  be  only  the  cry  of  the  soul  under  affliction, — 
sure  then  a  man  may  be  much  in  prayer,  and  yet  be 
but  almost  a  Christian. 

Objection.  But  suppose  a  man  pray,  and  prevail 
with  God  in  prayer,  surely  that  is  a  witness  from 
heaven  of  a  man's  sincerity  in  prayer:  now,  I  pray, 
and  prevail;  I  ask,  and  am  answered. 

Answer,  A  man  may  pray,  and  be  answered;  for 
God  many  times  answers  prayers  in  judgment.  As 
God  is  sometimes  silent  in  mercy,   so  he  speaks  in 


114 

wrath;  and  as  he  sometimes  denies  prayer  in  mercy, 
so  he  sometimes  answers  in  judgment:  when  men 
are  over-importunate  in  something  their  lusts  are 
upon,  and  will  take  no  nay,  then  God  answers  in 
judgment.  "  He  gave  them  their  own  desire." 
They  had  desired  quails,  and  God  sent  them:  but 
now  mark  the  judgment — "  While  the  meat  was  in 
their  mouths,  the  wrath  of  God  came  upon  them, 
and  slew  them." 

Objection.  But  suppose  a  man's  affections  are 
much  stirred  in  prayer — how  then  ?  Is  not  that  a 
true  note  of  Christianity?  Now  my  affections  are 
much  stirred  in  prayer. 

Answer.  So  was  Esau's,  when  he  sought  the  bles- 
sing. "  He  sought  it  carefully  with  tears."  A  man 
may  be  affected  with  his  own  parts  in  a  duty,  while 
good  notions  pass  through  his  head,  and  good  words 
through  his  lips:  some  good  motions  also  may  stir 
in  his  heart,  but  they  are  but  sparks  which  fly  out 
at  tlie  tunnel  of  the  chimney,  which  suddenly  vanish; 
so  that  it  is  possible  a  man  may  pray,  and  prevail  in 
prayer;  pray,  and  be  affected  in  prayer — and  yet  be 
but  almost  a  Christian. 

XIII.  A  man  may  suffer  for  Christ  in  his  goods, 
in  his  name,  in  his  person;  and  yet  be  but  almost  a 
Christian. 

Every  man  that  bears  Christ's  cross  on  his  shoul- 
ders, doth  not,  therefore,  bear  Christ's  image  in  his 
soul. 

Objection.  But  doth  not  our  Lord  Christ  make 
great  promises  to  them  that  suffer,  or  lose  any  thing 
for  him?     Doth  he  not  say,   "  Every  one  that  hath 


115 

forsaken  houses,  or  brethren,  or  sisters,  or  fiUher,  or 
mother,  or  wife,  or  children,  or  lands,  for  my  name's 
sake,  shall  receive  an  hundred  fold,  and  shall  inherit 
everlasting  life?"  Sure  they  are  true  Christians  to 
whom  Christ  makes  this  promise ! 

Answer.  There  is  a  suffering  for  Christ,  that  is  a 
note  of  sincerity,  and  shall  have  its  reward.  That 
is,  when  a  man  suffers  for  a  good  cause,  upon  a  good 
call,  and  with  a  good  conscience,  for  Christ's  sake, 
and  in  Christ's  strength;  when  his  sufferings  are  a 
filling  up  "  that  which  is  behind  of  the  sufferings  of 
Christ;"  when  a  man  suffers  as  a  Christian,  as  the 
apostle  hath  it,  "  If  a  man  suffers  as  a  Christian,  let 
him  not  be  ashamed;"  when  a  man  thrusts  not  him- 
self into  sufferings,  but  stays  God's  call,  such  suffer- 
ing is  a  proof  of  integrity. 

But  now,  every  suffering  for  Christ  is  not  suffer- 
ing as  a  Christian:  for, 

1.  A  man  may  suffer  for  Christ,  for  that  profes- 
sion of  religion  that  is  upon  him;  the  world  hates 
the  show  of  religion.  Times  may  come,  that  it  may 
cost  a  man  as  dear  to  wear  the  livery  of  Christ,  as  to 
wear  Christ  himself.  Alexander  had  like  to  have 
lost  his  life  for  the  gospel's  sake,  yet  he  was  that 
Alexander,  as  is  generally  judged,  that  afterwards 
made  shipwreck  of  faith,  and  greatly  opposed  Paul's 
ministry. 

2.  A  man  may  suffer  for  Christ,  and  yet  have  no 
true  love  to  Christ.  This  is  supposed:  "  Though 
I  give  my  body  to  be  burned,  and  have  not  charity, 
it  profits  nothing." 

Love  to  Christ  is  the  only  noble  ground  of  suf- 
fering; but  a  man  may  suffer  much  upon  other  ends. 


116 

1.  Out  of  opinion  of  meriting  by  our  sufferings, 
as  the  Papists;  or, 

2.  Out  of  vain  glory,  or  for  applause  among  pro- 
fessors: some  have  died,  that  their  names  might  live; 
or, 

3.  Out  of  a  Roman  resolution,  or  stoutness  of 
spirit. 

4.  Out  of  a  design  of  profit,  as  Judas  forsook  all 
for  Christ,  hoping  to  mend  his  market  by  closing 
with  him;  or, 

5.  Rather  to  maintain  an  opinion,  than  for  truth's 
propagation.  Socrates  died  for  maintaining  that 
there  was  but  one  God;  but  whether  he  died  rather 
for  his  own  opinion,  than  for  God's  sake,  I  think  it 
is  no  hard  matter  to  determine.  Thus,  a  man  may 
suffer  for  professing  Christ,  and  yet  suffer  upon 
wrong  principles. 

Now  then,  if  a  man  may  suffer  for  Christ,  from 
the  profession  that  is  upon  him,  or  suffer  for  Christ, 
and  yet  not  truly  love  him;  then  a  man  may  suffer 
for  Christ,  and  yet  be  bul  almost  a  Christian. 

XIV.  A  man  may  be  called  of  God,  and  embrace 
this  call,  and  yet  be  but  almost  a  Christian. 

Judas  is  a  famous  instance  of  this  truth:  he  was 
called  by  Christ  himself,  and  came  at  the  call  of 
Christ;  and  yet  Judas  was  hut  almost  a  Christian. 

Objection.  But  is  not  the  being  under  the  call 
of  God,  a  proof  of  our  interest  in  the  predestinating 
love  of  God?  Doth  not  the  apostle  say,  "  Whom 
he  predestinated,  them  he  called?"  Nay,  doth  he 
not  say,  in  the  next  verse,  "  Whom  he  called,  them 
he  justified?"  Nay,  doth  not  God  call  all  whom  he 
intends  to  save? 


117 

Answer,  Though  God  calleth  all  those  that  shall 
be  saved,  yet  all  shall  not  be  saved  whom  God  cal- 
leth. Every  man  under  the  gospel  is  called  of  God 
in  one  sense  or  other,  but  yet  every  man  under  the 
gospel  shall  not  therefore  be  saved:  "  For  many 
are  called,  but  few  chosen." 

There  is  a  twofold  call  of  God — internal,  and  ex- 
ternal. 

1.  There  is  an  internal  call  of  God.  Now, 
this  call  is  a  special  work  of  the  Spirit,  by  the  minis- 
try of  the  word,  whereby  a  man  is  brought  out  of  a 
state  of  nature,  into  a  state  of  grace;  "  out  of  dark- 
ness into  light,  from  being  vessels  of  wrath,  to  be 
made  heirs  of  life."  I  grant,  that  whoever  is  under 
this  call  of  God,  is  called  effectually  and  savingly, 
to  be  a  Christian  indeed.  "  Every  man  that  hath 
heard  and  learned  of  the  Father,  comes  to  me." 

2.  There  is  a  call  of  God  which  a  man  may  have, 
and  yet  not  be  this  call:  there  is  an  external  call  of 
God,  which  is  by  the  ministry  of  the  word. 

Now  every  man  that  lives  under  the  preaching  of 
the  gospel,  is  thus  called.  God  calls  every  soul  of 
you  to  repent,  and  lay  a  sure  foundation  for  heaven 
and  salvation,  by  the  word  you  hear  this  day. 

But  now  every  man  that  is  thus  called,  is  not 
therefore  a  Christian:   for, 

1.  Many  under  the  call  o£  God,  come  to  Christ, 
but  are  not  converted  to  Christ,  have  nothing  of  the 
grace  and  life  of  Christ;  such  as  he,  who,  when 
Christ  sent  out  his  servants  to  bid  guests  unto  the 
marriage,  came  in  at  the  call  of  Christ,  but  yet  "  had 
not  on  the  wedding  garment;"  that  is,  had  none  of 
the  grace  and  righteousness  of  Jesus  Christ. 


118 

2.  Many  that  are  under  the  call  of  the  gospel, 
come  to  Christ,  and  yet  afterwards  fall  away  from 
Christ;  as  Judas  and  Demas  did.  It  is  said,  when 
Christ  preached  a  doctrine  that  his  disciples  did  not 
like,  that  "  from  that  time  many  of  his  disciples 
went  back,  and  walked  no  more  with  him." 

Now  then,  if  many  are  only  under  this  external 
call  of  God;  if  many  that  come  to  Christ  are  not 
converted  to  Christ,  but  fall  away  from  Christ ;  then 
a  man  may  be  called  of  God,  and  yet  be  but  almost 
Si.  Christian. 

XV.  A  man  may  have  the  Spirit  of  God,  and 
yet  be  hut  almost  a  Christian. 

Balaam  had  the  Spirit  of  God  given  him  when 
he  blessed  Israel:  "  Balaam  saw  Israel  abiding  in 
tents,  and  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  came  upon  him." 
Judas  had;  for  by  the  Spirit  he  cast  out  devils;  he 
was  one  of  them  that  came  to  Christ,  and  said, 
"  Lord,  even  the  devils  are  subject  to  us."  Saul 
Jiad — "  Behold,  a  company  of  prophets  met  him; 
and  the  Spirit  of  God  came  upon  him,  and  he  pro- 
phesied among  them." 

Objection.  But  you  will  say,  "  Can  a  man  have 
the  Spirit  of  God,  and  yet  not  be  a  Christian?"  In- 
deed, the  Scripture  saith,  "  If  any  man  have  not 
the  Spirit  of  Christ,  he  is  none  of  his;"  but  surely 
if  any  man  have  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  he  is  his ! 

Answer.  There  is  a  having  the  Spirit,  which  is 
a  sure  mark  of  saintship.  Where  the  Spirit  is  an 
effectual  prevailing  principle  of  grace  and  sanctifica- 
tion,  renewing  and  regenerating  the  heart:  where 
the  Spirit  is  a  potent  worker,   "  helping  the  soul's 


119 

infirmities:  where  the  Spirit  is  so  as  to  "  abide  for 
ever."  But  now  every  man  that  hath  the  Spirit, 
liath  not  the   Spirit  in  this  manner:   for, 

1.  A  man  may  have  the  Spirit  only  transiently, 
not  abidingly.  The  Spirit  may  be  in  a  man,  and 
yet  not  dwell  in  a  man;  the  Spirit  is  wherever  he 
dwells,  but  he  does  not  dwell  wherever  he  is;  he  is 
in  all,  but  dwells  in  saints  only.  The  hypocrite  may 
have  the  Spirit  for  a  season,  but  not  to  abide  in 
him  for  ever. 

2.  A  man  may  have  the  Spirit,  and  yet  not  be 
born  of  the  Spirit,  Every  true  Christian  is  born 
of  the  Spirit.  A  hypocrite  may  have  the  gifts  of 
the  Spirit,  but  not  the  graces:  the  Spirit  may  be  in 
him  by  the  way  of  illumination^  but  not  by  way  of 
sandificatioji ;  by  way  o^  conviction,  but  not  by  way 
o{  conversion.  Though  he  may  have  much  common 
grace  for  the  good  of  others,  yet  he  may  have  no 
special  grace  for  the  good  of  himself;  though  his 
profession  be  spiritual,  yet  his  state  and  condition 
may  be  carnal. 

3.  A  man  may  have  the  Spirit  only  as  a  Spirit 
of  bondage.  Thus,  many  have  the  Spirit  working 
only  to  bondage.  "  The  Spirit  of  bondage  is  an 
operation  of  the  Holy  Gliost  by  the  law,  convincing 
the  conscience  of  sin,  and  of  the  curse  of  the  law, 
and  working  in  the  soul  such  an  apprehension  of  the 
wrath  of  God,  as  makes  the  thoughts  of  God  a  ter- 
ror to  him." 

This  Spirit  may  be,  and  often  is,  without  saving 
grace :  this  operation  of  the  Spirit  was  in  Cain  and 
Judas.      There  are  none  that  receive  the    Spirit  of 


120 

adoption,  but  they  first  receive  the  Spirit  of  bondage; 
yet  many  receive  the  Spirit  of  bondage,  that  never 
receive  the  Spirit  of  adoption. 

4.  A  man  may  have  the  Spirit  of  God  working 
in  him,  and  yet  it  may  be  resisted  by  him.  It  is 
said  of  the  Jews,  "  They  rebelled,  and  vexed  his  holy 
Spirit :"  and  the  same  sin  is  charged  npon  their 
children :  "  Ye  stiff-necked,  and  uncircumcised  in 
heart,  ye  have  always  resisted  the  Holy  Ghost;  as  your 
fathers  did,  so  do  ye."  The  hypocrite  retains  not 
the  Spirit  so  long  as  to  come  up  to  regeneration  and 
adoption,  but  quenches  the  motion  of  it,  and  thereby 
miscarries  eternally. 

5.  A  man  may  have  the  Spirit,  and  yet  sin  that 
unpardonable  sin :  he  may  have  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  yet  sin  the  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost ; — nay, 
no  man  can  sin  this  sin  against  it,  but  he  that  hath 
some  degree  of  it. 

The  true  believer  hath  so  much  of  the  Spirit, 
such  a  work  of  it  in  him,  that  he  cannot  sin  that 
sin:  ''  He  that  is  born  of  God,  sins  not;"  to  wit, 
that  "  sin  unto  death,"  for  that  is  meant.  The 
carnal  professing  sinner,  he  cannot  sin  that  sin,  be- 
cause he  is  carnal  and  sensual,  having  not  the  Spirit. 
A  man  must  have  some  measure  of  the  Spirit  that 
sins  this  sin  :  so  hath  the  hypocrite:  he  is  said  to  be 
"  partaker  of  the  Holy  Ghost,"  and  he  only  is 
capable  of  sinning  the  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Now  then,  if  a  man  may  have  the  Spirit  tran- 
siently only,  not  abidingly;  if  a  man  may  have  the 
Spirit,  and  yet  not  be  born  of  the  Spirit ;  if  he  may 
have  the  Spirit  only  as  a  Spirit  of  bondage ;  if  a  man 


may  have  the  Spirit  working  in  him,  and  yet  it  may 
be  resisted  by  him;  if  a  man  may  have  the  Spirit, 
and  yet  sin  that  unpardonable  sin  against  it;  then 
surely  a  man  may  have  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  yet 
be  but  almost  a  Christian. 

XVI.  A  man  may  have  faith,  and  yet  be  but  al- 
most  a  Christian. 

The  stony  ground,  that  is,  those  hear- 
ers set  out  by  the  stony  ground,  "  for  a  while 
believed."  It  is  said,  that  many  believed  in  the 
name  of  Christ,  yet  Christ  durst  not  "  commit  himself 
to  them."  Though  they  trusted  in  Christ,  yet 
Christ  would  not  trust  them;  and  why?  "  because 
he  knew  all  men."  He  knew  they  were  rotten  at 
root,  notwithstanding  their  faith.  A  man  may  have 
all  faith,  to  the  removing  of  mountains,  and  yet  be 
nothing. 

Objection.  But  how  can  this  be,  that  a  man  may 
have  faith,  and  yet  be  but  almost  a  Christian  ?  Doth 
not  our  Lord  Christ  promise  life  eternal  and  salva- 
tion to  all  that  believe  ?  Is  not  this  the  Gospel  that 
is  to  be  preached  to  every  creature,  "  He  that  be- 
lieves shall  be  saved?" 

Answer.  Though  it  is  true  what  our  Lord  Christ 
saith,  that  "  he  that  believes  shall  be  saved,  "  yet  it 
is  as  true,  that  many  believe  that  shall  never  be 
saved;  for  Simon  Magus  believed;  yea,  James  saith, 
"  The  devils  believe  and  tremble :"  now  none  will 
say  these  shall  be  saved.  As  it  is  true,  what  the 
Apostle  saith,  "  All  men  have  not  faith,"  so  it  is 
as  true,  that  there  are  some  men  have  faith,  who  are 
no  whit  the  better  for  their  faith. 

F  27 


122 

You  must  know  therefore  there  is  a  two-fold 
faith, 

1.  Special  and  saving. 

2.  Common  and  not  saving. 

1.  There  is  a  saving  faith. 

This  is  called  "  faith  of  the  operation  of  God." 
It  is  a  work  of  God's  own  Spirit  in  the  soul.  It  is 
such  a  faith  as  rests  and  casts  the  soul  wholly  upon 
Christ  for  grace  and  glory,  pardon  and  peace,  sanc- 
tification  and  salvation.  It  is  a  united  act  of  the 
whole  soul,  understanding,  will  and  affections,  all 
concurring  to  unite  the  soul  to  an  all-sufficient  Re- 
deemer. It  is  such  a  faith  as  "  purifies  the  heart," 
and  makes  it  clean ;  it  influences  and  gives  strength 
and  life  to  all  other  graces.  Now,  whoever  hath 
this  faith,  is  a  Christian  indeed;  this  is  the  "  faith 
of  God's  elect."      But  then, 

2.  There  is  a  common  faith,  not  saving,  a  fading 
and  temporary  faith;  there  is  the  faith  of  Simon 
Magus,  as  well  as  the  faith  of  Simon  Peter :  Simon 
Magus  behoved,  and  yet  he  was  in  the  "  gall  of  bit- 
terness, and  in  the  bond  of  iniquity."  Now  Simon 
Maffus  hath  more  followers  than  Simon  Peter:  the 
faith  of  most  men  will  at  last  be  found  to  be  no  bet- 
ter than  the  faith  of  Simon  Magus :  for. 

First,  The  faith  of  most  is  but  a  temporary  faith, 
endures  for  a  while,  and  then  dies  and  perisheth ; 
true  and  saving  faith,  such  as  is  the  faith  of  God's 
elect,  cannot  die:  it  may  fail  in  the  act,  but  not  in 
the  habit;  the  sap  may  not  be  in  the  branch,  but  it 
is  always  in  the  root. 


123 

That  faith  that  peiisheth,  that  faith  a  man  may 
have  and  perish. 

Secondly,  There  is  a  faith  that  lies  only  in  ge- 
nerals, not  in  particulars :  as  there  is  a  general  and 
particular  object  of  faith,  so  there  is  a  general  and 
particular  faith.  The  general  object  of  faith  is  the 
whole  scripture;  the  particular  object  of  faith  is 
Christ  in  the  promise.  Now  many  have  a  general 
faith  to  believe  all  the  scripture,  and  yet  have  no 
faith  to  make  particular  application  of  Jesus  Christ 
in  the  promise.  Devils  and  reprobates  may  believe 
the  truth  of  the  scripture,  and  what  is  written  of  the 
dying  and  suffering  of  Christ  for  sinners;  but  there 
are  but  few  that  can  close  up  themselves  in  the 
wounds  of  Christ,  and  by  his  stripes  fetch  inhealino- 
to  their  own  souls. 

Thirdly,  There  is  a  faith  that  is  seated  in  the 
understanding,  but  not  in  the  will;  this  is  a  very 
common  faith;  many  assent  to  the  truth.  They 
believe  all  the  attributes  of  God,  that  he  is  just, 
holy,  wise,  faithful,  good,  merciful,  &c.  But  yet 
they  rest  not  on  him  notwithstanding.  They  be- 
lieve the  commands  are  true,  but  yet  do  not  obey 
them:  they  believe  the  promises  are  true,  but  yet 
do  not  embrace  and  apply  them  :  they  believe  the 
threatenings  are  true,  but  yet  do  not  flee  from 
them. 

Thus  their  faith  lies  in  assent,  but  not  consent ; 
they  have  faith  to  confess  a  judgment,  but  none  to 
take  out  execution :  by  assent  they  lay  a  foundation, 
but  never  build  upon  it  by  application.  They  be- 
lieve that  Christ  died  to  save  them  that  believe,  and 
F  2 


124 

yet  they  believe  not  in  Christ,  that  they  may  be 
saved. 

O  my  brethren,  it  is  not  a  believing  head,  but  a 
believing  heart  that  makes  a  Christian;  "  with  the 
heart  man  believes  to  righteousness :"  without  this 
our  "  faith  is  in  vain,  we  are  yet  in  our  sins." 

Fourthly,  There  is  a  faith  without  experience; 
many  believe  the  word  upon  hearsay,  to  be  the  word 
of  God;  but  they  never  felt  the  power  and  virtue  of 
it  upon  their  hearts  and  consciences.  Now  what 
0:ood  is  it  to  believe  the  truth  of  the  word,  if  a  man's 
conscience  never  felt  the  power  of  the  word?  what  is 
it  to  believe  the  truth  of  the  promise,  if  we  never 
tasted  the  sweetness  of  the  promise?  We  are  in 
this  case  like  a  man  that  believes  the  description 
others  make  of  strange  countries,  but  never  travelled 
them  to  know  the  truth :  or  as  a  patient  that  be- 
lieves all  the  physician  says,  but  yet  tries  none  of  his 
potions.  We  believe  the  word,  because  we  cannot 
gainsay  it;  but  yet  we  have  no  experience  of  any 
saving  good  wrought  by  the  word,  and  so  are  but 
almost  Christians. 

Fifthly,  There  is  a  faith  that  is  without  broken- 
ness  of  heart,  that  does  not  avail  to  melt  or  soften 
the  heart,  and  therefore  is  not  true  faith ;  for  the 
least  true  faith  is  ever  joined  with  a  bending  will, 
and  broken  heart. 

Sixthly,  There  is  a  faith  that  transforms  not  the 
heart;  faith  without  fruit,  that  doth  not  bring  forth 
the  new  creature  in  the  soul,  but  leaves  it  in  a  state 
of  sin  and  death.  This  is  a  faith  that  makes  a  man 
a  sound  professor,  but  not  a  sound  beHever;  he  be- 


1-25 

lieves  the  truth,  but  not  as  it  is  in  Jesus;  for  then  it 
would  change  and  transform  him  into  the  hkencss 
of  Jesus.  He  bcHeves  that  a  man  must  be  changed 
that  would  be  saved,  but  yet  is  not  savingly  changed 
by  believing.  Thus,  while  others  believe  to  salva- 
tion, he  believes  to  damnation  :  for  "  his  web  shall 
not  become  a  garment;  neither  shall  he  cover  him- 
self with  his  work." 

Now  then,  if  a  man*s  faith  may  be  but  temporary, 
or  may  lie  only  in  generals,  or  may  be  seated  in  the 
understanding  only,  or  may  be  without  experience, 
or  may  be  without  a  broken  heart,  or  without  a  new 
heart ;  surely  then  a  man  may  have  faith,  he  may 
taste  of  this  "  heavenly  gift,"  and  yet  be  hiU  almost 
a  Christian. 

XVII.  A  man  may  go  further  yet:  he  may 
possibly  have  a  love  to  the  people  of  God,  and  yet 
be  but  almost  a  Christian. 

Every  kind  of  love  to  those  who  are  saints,  is  not 
a  proof  of  our  saintship.  Pharaoh  loved  Joseph, 
and  advanced  him  to  the  second  place  in  the  king- 
dom, and  yet  Pharaoh  was  but  a  wicked  man : 
Ahab  loved  Jehoshaphat  and  made  a  league  with 
him,  and  married  his  daughter  Athaliah  to  Jeho- 
ram,  Jehoshaphat's  son,  and  yet  Ahab  was  a  wicked 
wretch. 

But  you  will  say  this  seems  to  contradict  the  tes- 
timony of  the  Scriptures ;  for  that  makes  love  to  the 
saints  and  people  of  God,  a  sure  proof  of  our  regen- 
eration, and  interest  in  life  eternal :  "  We  know 
that  we  have  passed  from  death  to  life,  because  we 
love  the  brethren."      Nay,   the  Spirit  of  God  put- 


126 

teth  this  as  a  characteristical  distinction  between 
saints  and  sinners  :  "  In  this  the  children  of  God  are 
manifest,  and  the  children  of  the  devil :  whosoever 
doth  not  righteousness,  is  not  of  God,  neither  he 
that  loveth  not  his  brother."  By  brethren  we  do 
not  understand  brethren  by  i^lacc^  those  who  are  of 
the  same  country  or  nation,  such  as  are  called  breth- 
ren in  Rom.  ix.  3.  Acts  vii.  23,  25.  Nor  do  we 
understand  brethren  by  race^  those  who  are  de- 
scended of  the  same  parents;  such  are  called  brethren 
in  James  i.  2.  But  by  brethren  we  understand 
brethren  by  grace,  and  supernatural  regeneration, 
such  as  are  the  children  of  God;  and  these  are  the 
brethren  whom  to  love  is  a  sure  sign  that  we  are 
the  children  of  God. 

Answer.  To  this  I  answer,  that  there  is  a  love  to 
the  children  of  God,  which  is  a  proof  of  our  being 
the  children  of  God.  As  for  instance,  when  we 
love  them  as  such,  for  that  very  reason,  as  being  the 
saints  of  God,  when  we  love  them  for  the  image  of 
God,  which  appeareth  in  them,  because  of  that  grace 
and  holiness  which  shineth  forth  in  their  conversa- 
tions;  this  is  truly  commendable,  to  love  the  godly 
for  godliness  sake,  the  saints  for  saintship  sake,  this 
is  a  sure  testimony  of  our  Christianity.  The  love 
of  grace  in  another,  is  a  good  proof  of  the  life  of 
grace  in  ourselves.  There  can  be  no  better  evidence 
of  the  Spirit  of  Christ  in  us,  than  to  love  the  image 
of  Christ  in  others.  For  this  is  a  certain  truth,  that 
a  sinner  cannot  love  a  saint  as  such  ;  "  an  Israelite 
is  an  abomination  to  an  Egyptian." 

There  is   a  contrariety  and  natural  enmity   be- 


127 

tweeii  the  two  seeds;  between  the  chiklren  of  the 
world,  and  those  whom  the  father  in  his  eternal  love 
hath  "  chosen  out  of  the  world." 

It  is  likeness  which  is  the  great  ground  of  love ; 
now  there  is  the  highest  dissimilitude  and  unlike- 
ness  between  an  unregenerate  sinner,  and  a  child  of 
God,  and  therefore  a  child  of  God  cannot  love  a 
sinner  as  a  sinner :  "  In  whose  eyes  a  vile  person  is 
contemned."  He  may, love  him  as  a  creature;  he 
may  love  his  soul,  or  he  may  love  him  under  some 
relation  that  he  stands  in  to  him.  Thus  God  loves 
the  damned  spirits,  as  they  are  his  creatures,  but  as 
fallen  angels  he  hateth  them  with  an  infinite  hatred. 
So  to  love  a  sinner,  quatentis  a  sinner,  this  a  child 
of  God  cannot  do;  so  neither  can  a  sinner  love  a 
child  of  God  as  a  child  of  God.  That  he  may  love 
a  child  of  God,  that  I  grant,  but  it  is  upon  some 
other  consideration ;  he  may  love  a  person  that  is 
holy,  not  the  person  for  his  holiness,  but  for  some 
other  respect.      As, 

1.  A  man  may  love  a  child  of  God  for  his  loving, 
peaceable,  courteous  deportment  to  all  with  whom  he 
converseth.  Religion  beautifies  the  conversation  of 
a  man,  and  sets  him  off  to  the  eye  of  the  world. 
The  grace  of  God  is  no  friend  to  morose,  churlish, 
unmannerly  behaviour  among  men;  it  promotes  an 
affable  demeanour  and  sweetness  to  all;  and  where 
this  is  found,  it  winneth  respect  and  love  from  all. 

2.  A  man  may  love  a  saint  for  his  outward  great- 
ness and  splendour  in  the  world :  men  are  very  apt 
to  honour  worldly  greatness,  and  therefore  the  rich 
saint  shall  be  loved  and    honoured,  whilst  the  poor 


12S 

saint  is  hated  and  despised.  This  is  as  if  a  man 
should  value  the  goodness  of  his  sword  by  the  em- 
broidery of  his  belt;  or  his  horse  for  the  beauty  of 
his  trappings,  rather  than  for  his  strength  and  swift- 
ness. 

True  love  to  the  children  of  God,  reaches  to  all 
the  children  of  God,  poor  as  well  as  rich,  bound  as 
well  as  free,  ignoble  as  well  as  noble,  for  the  image 
of  Christ  is  alike  amiable  and  lovely  in  all. 

3.  A  man  may  love  a  child  of  God  for  his  fidelity 
and  usefulness  in  his  place:  where  religion  in  the 
power  of  it  taketh  hold  of  a  man's  heart,  it  makes 
him  true  to  all  his  trusts,  diligent  in  his  business, 
faithful  in  all  his  relations;  and  this  obligeth  respect. 
A  carnal  master  may  prize  a  godly  apprentice  or  ser- 
vant that  makes  conscience  of  pleasing  his  master, 
and  is  diligent  in  promoting  his  interest. 

I  might  instance  in  many  things  of  the  like  na- 
ture, as  charity,  beauty,  wit,  learning,  parts,  &c. 
which  may  procure  love  to  the  people  of  God  from 
the  men  of  the  world.  But  this  love  is  no  proof  of 
charity :  For, 

First,  It  is  but  a  natural  love  arising  from  some 
carnal  respect,  or  self- ends:  that  love  which  is  made 
by  the  scripture  an  evidence  of  oui  regeneration, 
is  a  spiritual  love,  the  principal  loadstone  and 
attractive  whereof  is  grace  and  holiness;  it  is  a  love 
which  embraceth  a  "  righteous  man  in  the  name  of 
a  righteous  man." 

2.  A  carnal  man's  love  to  saints,  is  a  limited  and 
bounded  love;  it  is  not  universal  "  to  the  seed,'* 
Now  as  in  sin,  he  that  doth  not  make  conscience  of 


1^9 

every  sin,  maketh  conscience  of  no  sin  as  sin;  so  ho 
who  doth  not  love  all  in  whom  the  image  of  Christ 
is  found,  lovetli  none  for  that  of  the  image  of  Christ 
which  is  found  in  them. 

Now  then,  if  the  love  we  bear  to  the  people  of 
God  may  possibly  arise  from  natural  love  only,  or 
from  some  carnal  respect ;  or  if  it  be  a  limited  love, 
not  extended  to  all  the  people  of  God,  then  it  is 
possible  that  a  man  may  love  the  people  of  God,  and 
yet  be  no  better  than  almost  a  Christian. 

XVIII.  A  man  may  obey  the  commands  of  God, 
yea,  many  of  the  commands  of  God,  and  yet  be 
but  almost  a  Christian. 

Balaam  seems  very  conscientious  of  steering  his 
course  by  the  compass  of  God's  command.  When 
Balak  sent  to  him  to  come  and  curse  the  people  of 
God,  saith  Balaam,  "  If  Balak  would  give  me  his 
house  full  of  silver  and  gold,  I  cannot  go  beyond 
the  word  of  the  Lord  my  God:"  and  so  saith  he, 
"  The  word  that  God  putteth  in  my  mouth,  that 
shall  I  speak.''  The  young  man  went  far  in  obe- 
dience, "  All  these  have  I  observed  from  my  youth 
up;"  and  yet  he  was  but  a  hypocrite,  for  he  forsook 
Christ  after  all. 

Objection.  But  is  it  not  said,  "  He  that  hath  my 
commandments,  and  keepeth  them,  he  it  is  that  lov- 
eth  me;  and  he  that  loveth  me  shall  be  loved  of 
my  father;  and  I  will  love  him,  and  manifest  myself 
unto  him."  And  doth  not  our  Lord  Christ  tell  us 
expressly,  "  Ye  are  my  friends,  if  ye  do  whatever  I 
command  you."  And  can  a  man  be  a  friend  of 
Christ,  and  be  hut  almost  a  Christian  ? 

F  3 


130 

I  answer — There  is  an  obedience  to  the  com- 
mands of  Christ,  which  is  a  sure  proof  of  Our  Chris- 
tianity and  friendship  to  Christ. 

This  obedience  hath  a  threefold  property. 

It  is,  1.  Evangelical.  2.  Universal.  3.  Conti- 
nual. 

First,  It  is  evangelical  obedience,  and  that  both 
in  matter  and  manner,  ground  and  end. 

In  the  matter  of  it;  and  that  is  what  God  re- 
quires :  "  Ye  are  my  friends,  if  ye  do  whatever  I 
command  you." 

In  the  manner  of  it ;  and  that  is  according  as  God 
requires:  "  God  is  a  Spirit,  and  they  that  worship 
him,  must  worship  him  in  spirit  and  in  truth." 

In  the  ground  of  it;  and  that  is,  "  a  pure  heart, 
a  good  conscience,  and  a  faith  unfeigned." 

In  the  end  of  it;  and  that  is,  the  honour  and 
glory  of  God :  "  Whatever  ye  do,  do  all  to  the 
glory  of  God." 

Secondly,  It  is  a  universal  obedience,  which  ex- 
tendeth  itself  to  all  the  commands  of  God  alike:  it 
respects  the  duties  of  both  tables.  Such  was  the 
obedience  of  Caleb,  "  who  followed  the  Lord  fully;" 
and  of  David,  who  had  "  respect  to  all  his  com- 
mands." 

Thirdly,  It  is  a  continual  obedience,  a  putting 
the  hand  to  God's  plough,  without  looking  back:  "  I 
have  inclined  my  heart  to  perform  thy  statutes  al- 
ways, even  to  the  end." 

He  that  thus  obeys  the  command  of  God,  is  a 
Christian  indeed;  a  friend  of  Christ  indeed.  But 
all  obedience  to  the  commands  of  God,  is  not  this 
obedience;  For, 


131 

1.  There  is  a  partial  obedience — a  peace-meal 
religion,  when  a  man  obeys  God  in  one  command, 
and  not  in  another ;  owns  him  in  one  duty,  and  not 
in  another;  when  a  man  seems  to  make  conscience 
of  the  duties  of  one  table,  and  not  of  the  duties  of 
another.      This  is  the  religion  of  most. 

Now  this  obedience  is  no  obedience;  for  as  he 
that  doth  not  love  God  above  all,  doth  not  love  God 
at  all;  so  he  that  doth  not  obey  all  the  commands 
universally,  cannot  be  said  to  obey  any  command 
truly.  It  is  said  of  those  in  Samaria  that  they 
"  feared  the  Lord,  and  served  their  own  gods  after 
their  own  manner."  And  yet  in  the  very  next 
verse  it  is  said,  "  They  feared  not  the  Lord ;"  so 
that  their  fear  of  the  Lord  was  no  fear.  In  like 
manner,  that  obedience  to  God  is  no  obedience, 
which  is  but  a  partial  and  piece-meal  obedience. 

2.  A  man  may  obey  much,  and  yet  be  in  his  old 
nature;  and  if  so,  then  all  his  obedience  in  that  es- 
tate is  but  a  painted  sin:  "  He  that  ofFereth  an 
oblation,  is  as  if  he  offered  swine's  blood;  and  he 
that  burneth  incense,  as  if  he  blessed  an  idol."  The 
nature  must  be  renewed,  before  the  command  can  be 
rightly  obeyed;  for  "  a  corrupt  tree  cannot  bring 
forth  good  fruit."  Whatever  a  man's  performances 
are,  they  cannot  be  called  obedience,  whilst  the  heart 
remaineth  unregenerate,  because  the  principle  is  false 
and  unsound.  Every  duty  done  by  a  believer,  is 
accepted  of  God,  as  part  of  his  obedience  to  the  will 
of  God,  though  it  be  done  in  much  weakness;  be- 
cause, though  the  believer's  hand  is  weak,  yet  "  his 
heart  is  right."      The  hypocrite  may  have  the  most 


132 

active  hand,  but  the  believer  hath  the  most  faithful 
and  sincere  heart. 

3.  A  man  may  obey  the  law,  and  yet  have  no 
love  to  the  Lawgiver.  A  carnal  heart  may  do  the 
command  of  God,  but  he  cannot  love  God,  and 
therefore  cannot  do  it  aright;  for  love  to  God  is  the 
foundation  and  spring  of  all  true  obedience.  Every 
command  of  God  is  to  be  done  in  love:  this  is  the 
"  fulfilHng  of  the  law."  The  apostle  saith,  "Though 
I  bestow  all  my  goods  to  feed  the  poor,  and  though 
I  give  my  body  to  be  burned,  (these  seem  to  be  acts 
of  the  highest  obedience)  yet  if  I  had  not  love,  it 
profits  me  nothing." 

4.  I  might  add,  that  a  man  may  be  much  in 
obedience  from  sinister  and  base  selfish  ends:  as  the 
Pharisees  prayed  much,  gave  much  alms,  fasted 
much:  but  our  Lord  Christ  tells  us,  that  it  was 
"  that  they  might  be  seen  of  men,  and  have  glory 
of  men."  Most  of  the  hypocrite's  piety  empties 
itself  into  vain-glory;  and  therefore  he  is  but  an 
empty  vine  in  ail  he  does,  because  "  he  bringeth 
forth  fruit  to  himself."  It  is  the  end  that  justifies 
the  action:  indeed,  a  good  end  cannot  make  a  bad 
action  good,  but  yet  the  want  of  a  good  end  makes 
a  good  action  bad. 

Now  then,  if  a  man  may  obey  the  commands  of 
God  partially,  and  by  halves;  if  he  may  do  it,  and 
yet  be  in  his  natural  state;  if  he  may  obey  the  com- 
mands of  God,  and  yet  not  love  God;  if  the  ends  of 
his  obedience  maybe  sinful  and  unwarrantable,- — then 
a  man  may  be  much  in  obeying  the  commands  of 
God,  and  yet  be  but  almost  a  Christian. 


133 

XIX.  A  man  may  be  sanctified,  and  yet  be  Out 

almost  a  Christian. 

Every  kind  of  sanctification  doth  not  make  a  man 
a  new  creature;  for  many  are  sanctified  that  are  never 
renewed.  You  read  of  them  that  "  count  the  blood 
of  the  covenant,  wherewith  they  were  sanctified,  an 
unholy  thing." 

Objection.  But  doth  not  the  Scripture  tell  us, 
that  "  both  he  that  sanctifieth,  and  they  who  are 
sanctified,  are  all  one:  for  which  cause,  he  is  not 
ashamed  to  call  them  brethren."  And  can  a  man 
be  one  with  Christ,  and  yet  be  but  almost  a.  Chris- 
tian? 

Ansxver.  To  this  I  answer — You  must  know 
there  is  a  twofold  work  of  sanctification  spoken  of 
in  Scripture. 

The  one,  common  and  ineffectual. 

The  other,  special  and  effectual. 

That  work  of  sanctification  which  is  true  and  ef- 
fectual, is  the  working  of  the  Spirit  of  God  in  the 
soul,  enabling  it  to  the  mortifying  of  all  sin,  to  the 
obeying  of  every  command,  "  to  walking  with  God 
in  all  well-pleasing."  Now,  whoever  is  thus  sancti- 
fied, is  one  with  him  that  sanctifieth.  Christ  will 
not  be  ashamed  to  call  such  brethren;  for  they  are 
"  flesh  of  his  flesh,  and  bone  of  his  bone." 

But  then  there  is  a  more  common  work  of 
sanctification,  wnich  is  ineffectual  as  to  the  two 
great  works  of  dying  to  sin,  and  living  to  God. 
This  kind  of  sanctification  may  help  to  restrain  sin, 
but  not  to  mortify  sin;  it  may  lop  off  the  boughs, 
but  it  layeth  not  the  axe  to  the  root  of  the  tree; 


134 

it  sweeps  and  garnishes  the  room  with  common  vir- 
tues, but  doth  not  adorn  it  with  saving  graces;  so 
that  a  man  is  but  almost  a  Christian,  notwithstanding 
this  sanctification. 

Or  thus,   there  is  an  inward  and  outward  sancti- 
fication. 

Inward  sanctification  is  that  which  deals  with  the 
soul  and  its  faculties,  understanding,  conscience, 
will,  memory,  and  afFections.  Outward  sanctifica- 
tion is  that  which  deals  with  the  life  and  conversa- 
tion. Both  these  must  concur  to  make  a  man  a 
Christian  indeed:  therefore,  the  apostle  puts  them 
together  in  his  prayer  for  the  Thessalonians:  "  The 
God  of  peace  sanctify  you  wholly;  and,  I  pray  God, 
your  whole  spirit,  and  soul,  and  body,  be  preserved 
blameless  unto  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 
A  man  is  then  sanctified  wholly,  when  he  is  sancti- 
fied both  inwardly  and  outwardly — both  in  heart 
and  afFections,  and  in  life  and  conversation.  Out- 
ward sanctification  is  not  enough  without  inward, 
nor  inward  without  outward:  we  must  have  both 
"  clean  hands,  and  a  pure  heart."  The  heart  must 
be  pure,  that  we  may  not  incur  blame  from  within ; 
and  the  hands  must  be  clean,  that  we  may  not  in- 
cur shame  from  without.  We  must  have  hearts 
"  sprinkled  from  an  evil  conscience,  and  bodies 
washed  with  pure  water."  "  We  must  cleanse 
ourselves  from  all  filthiness  of  flesh  and  spirit." 
Inward  purity  is  the  most  excellent,  but,  without  the 
outward,  it  is  not  sufficient;  the  true  Christian  is 
made  up  of  both. 

Now  many  have  clean  hands,  but  unclean  hearts. 


135 

They  wash  the  outside  of  the  cup  and  platter,  when 
all  is  filthy  within.  Now,  the  former  without  the 
latter,  profiteth  a  man  no  more  than  it  profited 
Pilate,  who  condemned  Christ,  to  wash  his  hands  in 
the  presence  of  the  people:  he  washed  his  hands  of 
the  blood  of  Christ,  and  yet  had  a  hand  in  the 
death  of  Christ.  The  Egyptian  temples  were 
beautiful  on  the  outside,  but  within  you  shall  find 
nothing  but  some  serpent,  or  crocodile.  "  He  is 
not  a  Jew  which  is  one  outwardly."  Judas  was  a 
saint  without,  but  a  sinner  within;  openly,  a  disciple, 
but  secretly,  a  devil. 

Some  pretend  to  inward  sanctity  without  outward. 
This  is  the  pretence  of  the  open  sinner:  "  Though 
I  sometimes  drop  an  idle,  foolish  word,"  saith  he, ''  or 
though  I  sometimes  swear  an  oath,  yet  I  think  no 
hurt: — I  thank  God,  my  heart  is  as  good  as  the 
best!"  Such  are  like  the  sinner  Moses  mentions, 
that  "  blessed  himself  in  his  heart,  saying,  I  shall 
have  peace,  though  I  walk  in  the  imagination  of 
mine  own  heart,  to  add  drunkenness  to  thirst." 

Some  pretend  to  outward  sanctity,  without  inward. 
Such  are  like  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  "  who 
outwardly  appear  righteous  unto  men,  but  within 
are  full  of  hypocrisy  and  iniquity;"  fair  professors, 
but  foul  sinners. 

Inward  sanctity  without  outward,  is  impossible; 
for  it  will  not  reform  the  life.  Outward  sanctity 
without  inward,  is  unprofitable;  for  it  will  not  reform 
the  heart:  a  man  is  not  a  true  Christian  without 
both.  The  body  doth  not  make  a  man  without  the 
soul,  nor  the  soul  without  the  body;  both  are  essen- 


136 

tial  to  the  being  of  man:  so  the  sanctification  of  both, 
are  essential  to  the  being  of  the  new  man.  True 
sanctification  begins  at  the  heart,  but  works  out  into 
the  life  and  conversation;  and  if  so,  then  man  may- 
attain  to  an  outward  sanctification,  and  yet,  for  want 
of  an  inward,  be  no  better  than  almost  a  Christian. 

And  so  I  shall  end  this  long  pursuit  of  the  almost 
Christian,  in  his  progress  heaven-ward,  with  this  one 
general  conclusion: — 

XX.  A  man  may  do  all,  as  to  external  duties 
and  worship,  that  a  true  Christian  can;  and,  when 
he  hath  done  all,  be  hut  almost  a  Christian. 

You  must  know,  all  the  commands  of  God  have 
an  intra,  and  an  extra :  there  is,  as  I  may  say,  the 
body  and  the  soul  of  the  command.  And  accord- 
ingly, there  is  an  internal  and  an  external  worship 
of  God. 

Now,  the  internal  acts  of  worshipping  of  God, 
are  to  love  God,  to  fear  God,  to  delight  in  God, 
to  trust  in  God,  &c. 

The  external  acts  of  worshipping  of  God,  are  by 
praying,  teaching,  hearing,    &c. 

Nov/  there  is  a  vast  difference  between  these  in- 
ternal and  external  acts  of  worship;  and  such  a  dif- 
ference there  is,  that  they  distinguish  the  altogether 
from  the  almost  Christian;  the  sincere  believer  from 
the  unsound  professor:  and,  indeed,  in  this  very  thing 
the  main  difference  between  them  doth  lie. 

1.    Internal  acts    of  worship  are   good   propter 

Jieri ;   the  goodness  doth  adhere  intrinsically  to  the 

thing  done.     A  man  cannot  love  God,  nor  fear  God, 

but  it  will  be  imputed  to  him  for  a  gracious  act,  and 


137 

a  great  part  of  his  holiness.  But  now,  external  acts 
of  worship  are  not  denominated  good,  so  much  from 
the  matter  done,  propter  Jicri^  as  from  the  man- 
ner of  doing  them.  A  man  cannot  sin  in  loving  and 
delighting  in  God,  but  he  may  sin  in  praying  and 
hearing,  8:c.  for  want  of  a  due  manner. 

2.  Internal  acts  of  worship  put  a  goodness  into 
external:  it  is  our  faith,  our  love,  our  fear  of  God, 
that  makes  our  duties  good. 

3.  They  better  the  heart,  and  greater  the  degrees 
of  a  man's  holiness.  External  duties  do  not  always 
do  this.  A  man  may  pray,  and  yet  his  heart  never 
the  holier;  he  may  hear  the  word,  and  yet  his  heart 
never  the  softer:  but  now,  the  more  a  man  fears 
God,  the  wiser  he  is:  the  more  a  man  loves  God, 
the  holier  he  is.  Love  is  the  perfection  of  holiness: 
we  shall  never  be  perfect  in  holiness,  until  we  come 
to  be  perfect  in  love. 

4.  There  is  such  an  excellency  in  this  internal 
worship,  that  he  who  mixes  it  with  his  external 
duties,  is  a  true  Christian  when  he  doth  least:  but 
without  this  mixture,  he  is  hut  almost  a  Christian 
that  doth  most. 

Internal  acts  of  worship,  joined  with  outward, 
sanctify  them,  and  make  them  accepted  of  God, 
though  few :  external  acts  of  worship,  without  in- 
ward, make  them  abhorred  of  God,  though  they  be 
never  so  many.  So  that,  although  the  almost  Chris- 
tian may  do  all  those  duties  in  hypocrisy,  which  a 
true  Christian  doth  in  sincerity;  nay,  though  in  do- 
ing external  duties,  he  may  out-do  the  true  Chris- 
tian, as  the   comet  makes  a  greater  blaze  than  the 


138 

true  star:  if  Elijah  fast  and  mourn,  Baal's  priests 
will  cut  their  flesh;  yet  he  cannot  do  those  internal 
duties,  that  the  meanest  true  Christian  can. 

The  almost  Christian  can  pray,  but  he  cannot 
love  God;  he  can  teach,  or  hear,  &c.  but  he  cannot 
take  delight  in  God.  Mark  Job's  query  concern- 
ing the  hypocrite:  "  Will  he  delight  himself  in  the 
Almighty?"  He  will  pray  to  the  Almighty,  but 
will  he  delight  himself  in  the  Almighty?  Will  he 
take  pleasure  in  God?  Ah,  no!  he  will  not- — he 
cannot !  Delight  in  God  ariseth  from  a  suitable- 
ness between  the  faculty,  and  the  object;  now,  none 
more  unsuitable,  than  God  and  a  carnal  heart.  De- 
light arising  from  the  having  what  we  desire,  and 
from  enjoying  what  we  have.  How  then  can  he 
delight  in  God,  that  neither  enjoyeth,  nor  hath,  nor 
truly  desireth  God?  Delight  in  God  is  one  of  the 
highest  exercises  of  grace :  and  therefore,  how  can 
he  delight  in  God,  that  hath  no  grace? 

Why,  then,  should  any  saint  of  God  be  discou- 
raged, when  he  hears  how  far  the  almost  Christian 
may  go  in  the  way  to  heaven :  whereas,  he  that  is 
the  weakest  true  believer,  that  hath  the  least  true 
grace,  goes  farther  than  he;  for  he  believes  in,  and 
loves  God. 

Should  the  almost  Christian  do  less,  as  to  matter 
of  external  duties,  yet,  if  he  had  but  the  least  true 
faith,  the  least  sincerity  of  love  to  Christ,  he  would 
surely  be  saved;  and  should  the  true  Christian  do 
ten  times  more  duties  than  he  doth,  yet,  had  he  not 
faith  in  Christ,  and  love  to  Christ,  he  would  surely 
be  rejected. 


139 

0,  therefore,  let  not  any  weak  believer  be  dis- 
couraged, though  hypocrites  may  out-do  them,  and 
go  beyond  them  in  duty;  for  all  their  duties  are  done 
in  hypocrisy,  but  your  faith  and  love  to  God  in  du- 
ties, is  a  proof  of  your  sincerity. 

1.  I  do  not  speak  this  to  discourage  any  soul  in 
the  doing  of  duties,  or  to  beat  down  outward  per- 
formances, but  to  rectify  the  soul  in  the  doing  of 
them.  As  the  apostle  saith,  "  Covet  earnestly  the 
best  gifts;  but  yet  I  show  you  a  more  excellent  way." 
So  I  say,  covet  the  best  gifts;  covet  much  to  be  in 
duties,  much  in  prayer,  much  in  hearing,  &c.  "  But 
I  will  show  you  a  more  excellent  way;"  and  that  is, 
the  way  of  faith  and  love.  Pray  much,  but  then 
believe  much  too.  Hear  much;  read  much;  but 
then  love  God  much  too.  Delight  in  the  word  and 
ordinances  of  God  much,  but  then  delight  in  the 
God  of  ordinances  more. 

And  when  you  are  most  in  duties,  as  to  your  use 
of  them,  O  then  be  sure  to  be  above  duties,  as  to 
your  resting  and  dependance  upon  them.  Would 
you  be  Christians,  indeed — altogether  Christians? 
O  then,  be  much  in  the  use  and  exercise  of  ordinan- 
ces, but  be  much  more  in  faith  and  dependance  upon 
Christ  and  his  righteousness.  When  your  obe- 
dience is  most  to  the  command,  then  let  your  faith 
be  most  upon  the  promise.  The  professor  rests  in 
duties,  and  so  is  hut  almost  a  Christian;  but  you 
must  be  sure  to  rest  upon  the  Lord  Christ.  This 
is  the  way  to  be  altogether  Christians;  for,  if  ye  be- 
lieve, then  are  ye  Abraham's  seed,  and  heirs  accord- 
ing to  the  promise.      And  thus  I  have  answered  the 


140 

first  query:  to  wit,  how  far  a  man  may  go  in  the  way 
to  heaven,  and  yet  be  but  almost  a  Christian. 

1.  He  may  have  much  knowledge. 

2.  He  may  have  great  gifts. 

3.  He  may  have  a  high  profession. 

4.  He  may  do  much  against  sin. 

5.  He  may  desire  grace. 

6.  He  may  tremble  at  the  word. 

7.  He  may  delight  in  the  word. 

8.  He  may  be  a  member  of  the  church  of  Christ. 

9.  He  may  have  great  hopes  of  heaven. 

10.  He  may  be  under  great  and  visible  changes. 
H.  He  may  be  very  zealous  in  the  matters  of 

religion. 

12.  He  may  be  much  in  prayer. 

13.  He  may  suffer  for  Christ. 

14.  He  may  be  called  of  God. 

15.  He  may,  in  some  sense,  have  the  Spirit  of 
God. 

16.  He  may  have  some  kind  of  faith. 

17.  He  may  love  the  people  of  God. 

18.  He  may  go  far  in  obeying  the  commands  of 
God. 

19.  He  may  be,  in  some  sense,  sanctified. 

20.  He  may  do  all,  as  to  external  duties,  that  a 
true  Christian  can,  and  yet  be  no  better  than  almost 
a  Christian. 


Question  II. 

Why,  or  whence  is  it,  that  many  men  go  so  far, 
as  that  they  come  to  be  almost  Christians? 


141 

First,  It  may  be  to  answer  the  call  of  conscience. 
Though  few  men  have  grace,  yet  all  men  have  con- 
science. Now  do  but  observe,  and  you  shall  see 
how  far  conscience  may  go  in  this  work. 

1.  Conscience  owns  a  God,  and  that  this  God 
must  be  worshipped  and  served  by  the  creature. 
Atheists  in  practice,  we  have  many;  such  as  the 
apostle  speaks  of:  "  They  profess  to  know  God,  but 
in  works  they  deny  him."  But  atheists  in  judg- 
ment none  can  be.  Tully,  a  heathen,  could  say, 
"  Nulla  gens  tam  barbara,"  &c.  Now  there  being 
such  a  lio-ht  in  conscience,  as  to  discover  that  there 
is  a  God,  and  that  he  must  be  worshipped  by  the 
help  of  farther  light— the  light  of  the  word.  A 
man  may  be  enabled  to  do  much  in  the  ways  of 
God,  and  yet  his  heart  without  a  dram  of  grace. 

2.  Know  this,  that  natural  conscience  is  capable 
of  great  improvements  from  the  means  of  grace. 
Sitting  under  the  ordinances  may  exceedingly 
heighten  the  endowments  of  conscience.  It  may 
be  much  regulated,  though  it  be  not  at  all  renewed  : 
it  may  be  enlightened,  convinced,  and  yet  never  sa- 
vingly converted  and  changed.  You  read  in  He- 
brews vi.  4.  of  some  that  were  "  once  enlightened, 
and  tasted  of  the  heavenly  gift,  and  were  made  par- 
takers of  the  Holy  Ghost."  What  work  shall  we 
call  this?  It  could  not  be  a  saving  work,  a  true 
change  and  conversion  of  state;  for,  notwithstanding 
this  enlightening,  and  tasting,  and  partaking,  yet 
they  are  here  said  to  fall  away,  verse  6.  Had  it 
been  a  true  work  of  grace,  they  could  never  have 
fallen  away  from  that.      A  believer  may  fall,  but  he 


142 

cannot  fall  away:  he  may  fall  foully,  but  lie  cannot 
fall  finally;  for,  "  underneath  are  the  everlasting 
arms."  His  faith  is  established  in  the  strength  of 
that  prayer  of  Christ,  that  our  faith  fail  not.  Nay, 
he  tells  us  expressly,  that  it  is  eternal  life  which  he 
gives,  from  which  we  shall  never  perish. 

This  work,  then,  here  spoken  of,  cannot  be  any 
saving  work,  because  it  is  not  an  abiding  work ;  for 
they  that  are  under  it,  are  said  to  fall  away  from  it. 
But  though  it  be  not  a  saving  grace,  yet  it  is  a 
supernatural  work.  It  is  an  improvement  made  by 
the  word  upon  the  consciences  of  men,  through  the 
power  of  the  Spirit ;  and  therefore  they  are  said  to 
"  taste  the  good  word  of  God,"  and  to  be  made 
^^  partakers  oi  the  Holy  Ghost."  They  have  not 
the  Spirit  abiding  in  them  savingly,  but  striving 
Avith  them,  and  working  upon  them  convincingly,  to 
the  awakening  and  setting  conscience  on  work. 
And  conscience,  thus  stirred,  may  carry  a  man  very 
far  in  religion,  and  in  the  duties  of  the  gospel,  and 
yet  be  but  a  natural  conscience. 

A  common  work  of  the  Spirit,  may  stead  a  man 
very  much  in  the  duties  of  religion,  though  it  must 
be  a  special  work  of  the  Spirit  that  steads  a  man  to 
salvation.  A  man  may  have  the  assisting  presence 
of  the  Spirit,  enabling  him  to  preach  and  pray,  and 
yet  he  may  perish  for  want  of  the  renewing  presence 
of  the  Spirit,  enabling  him  to  beUeve.  Judas  had 
the  former,  and  yet  perished  for  want  of  the  latter. 
He  had  the  Spirit  assisting  him  to  cast  out  devils ; 
but  yet  he  had  not  the  Spirit  renewing  him;  for  he 
was  cast  out  himself.      Thus  a  man  may  have  an 


143 

improved  conscience,  and  yet  be  a  stranger  to  a  re- 
newed conscience;  and  conscience,  tlms  improved, 
may  put  a  man  very  much  upon  duty.  I  pray  God, 
none  of  us  mistake  a  conscience,  thus  improved  by 
the  word,  for  a  conscience  renewed  by  the  Spirit. 
The  mistake  is  very  easy,  especially  when  a  Hfe  of 
duties  is  the  fruit  of  it. 

3.  The  conscience  of  a  natural  man  is  subject  to 
distress  and  trouble.  Though  a  natural  conscience 
is  not  sanctified  with  grace,  yet  it  is  often  troubled  at 
sin.  Trouble  of  conscience  is  not  incident  to  believ- 
ers only,  but  sometimes  to  unbelievers  also.  A 
believer's  conscience  is  sometimes  troubled,  when  his 
sin  is  truly  pardoned:  and  a  natural  man's  conscience 
is  troubled  for  sin,  though  it  is  never  freed  from  sin. 
God  sometimes  sets  the  word  home  upon  the  sinner's 
conscience,  and  applies  the  terrors  of  the  law  to  it; 
and  this  fills  the  soul  with  fear  and  horror  of  death 
and  hell.  Now,  in  this  case,  the  soul  usually  be- 
takes itself  to  a  life  of  duties,  merely  to  fence  trou- 
ble out  of  conscience. 

When  Absalom  sets  on  fire  Joab's  corn  fields, 
then  he  runs  to  him,  though  he  refused  before:  so 
when  God  lets  a  spark  of  hell,  as  it  were,  fall  upon 
the  sinner's  conscience,  in  applying  the  terrors  of 
the  word,  this  drives  the  sinner  to  a  life  of  duties, 
which  he  never  minded  before.  The  ground  of 
many  a  man's  engaging  in  religion,  is  the  trouble  of 
his  conscience;  and  the  end  of  his  continuing  in  re- 
ligion, is  the  quieting  of  conscience.  If  concience 
would  never  check  him,  God  should  never  hear 
from  him. 


144 

Natural  conscience  hath  a  voice,  and  speaks  aloud 
many  times  in  the  sinner's  ears,  and  telleth  him. 
This  ought  not  to  be  done:  God  must  not  be  for- 
gotten: the  commands  of  God  ought  not  to  be 
slighted:  living  in  sin  will  be  the  ruin  of  the  soul. 
And  hence  it  is,  that  a  natural  man  runs  to  duties, 
and  takes  up  a  lifeless  and  graceless  profession,  that 
lie  may  thereby  silence  conscience.  As  a  man  sick 
in  his  stomach,  whatever  sweet  morsel  he  hach  eaten, 
he  brings  up  all ;  and  although  it  was  sweet  in  the  eat- 
ing, yet  it  is  bitter  in  the  rising;  so  it  fareth  with 
the  sinner,  when  he  is  sermon-sick,  or  conscience- 
sick.  Though  his  sin  was  sweet  in  the  practice,  yet 
the  thought  of  it  riseth  bitter  upon  the  conscience: 
and  then  his  profession  of  religion  is  the  pill  he  roll- 
eth  about  in  his  mouth,  to  take  away  the  bitterness 
of  sin's  taste. 

4.  Natural  conscience,  enlightened  by  the  word, 
may  discover  to  a  man  much  of  the  misery  of  a  natu- 
ral state;  though  not  effectually  to  bring  him  out  of 
it,  yet  so  as  to  make  him  restless  and  weary  in  it. 
It  may  show  a  sinner  his  nakedness ;  and  hereupon 
the  soul  runneth  to  a  life  of  duties;  thinking  hereby 
to  stead  the  misery  of  his  case,  and  to  make  a  cover- 
ing  for  his  nakedness.  It  is  said,  "  that  when  Adam 
and  Eve  saw  they  were  naked,  they  sewed  fig-leaves 
together,  and  made  themselves  a  covering."  So 
when  once  the  sinner  seeth  his  nakedness  and  vile- 
ness  by  reason  of  sin,  whereas  he  should  run  to 
Christ,  and  close  with  him,  and  beg  his  righteous- 
ness for  a  covering,  "  that  the  shame  of  his  naked- 
ness doth  not  appear;"  he  rather  runneth  to  a  life  of 


145 

duties  and  performances,  and  thus  maketh  himself 
a  covering  with  the  fig-leaves  of  a  profession,  with- 
out Christ  truly  embraced,  and  conscience  at  all 
renewed.  Natural  man  would  fain  be  his  own 
Saviour;  and  supposeth  a  change  of  state  to  be  a 
thing  within  his  own  power ;  and  that  the  true 
work  of  grace  lieth  in  leaving  off  the  practice  of  sin, 
and  taking  up  a  life  of  duties:  and,  therefore,  upon 
this  principle,  doth  many  a  graceless  professor  out- 
strip a  sound  believer;  for  he  resteth  on  his  own 
performances,  and  hopeth  these  will  commend  him 
to  God. 

Qiiestion.  If  a  natural  conscience  may  go  thus 
far,  then  what  difference  is  there  between  this 
natural  conscience  in  hypocrites  and  sinners,  and  a 
renewed  conscience  in  believers  ?  or,  how  may  I 
know  whether  the  working  of  my  conscience  be  the 
working  of  nature  only,  or  else  of  grace  wrought 
in  it? 

Afisiver.  I  grant  that  it  is  difficult  to  distinguish 
between  the  one  and  the  other;  and  the  difficulty 
hath  a  twofold  rise. 

1.  It  ariseth  from  tliat  hypocrisy  that  is  in  the 
best  saints.  The  weakest  believer  is  no  hypocrite, 
but  yet  there  is  some  hypocrisy  in  the  strongest 
believer.  Where  there  is  most  grace,  there  is 
some  sin ;  and  where  there  is  most  sincerity,  yet 
there  is  some  hypocrisy. 

Now  it  is  very  incident  to  a  tender  conscience  to 

misgive  and  mistrust  its  state,  upon  the  sight  of  any 

sin.      When   he   sees    hypocrisy  break  out  in   any 

duty  or  performance,    then  he  complains,    "  Surely 

G  27 


146 

my  aims  are  not  sincere  !  my  conKcience  is  not  re- 
newed !  it  is  but  natural  conscience  enlightened, 
not  by  grace  purged  and  changed."* 

2.  It  ariseth  from  that  resemblance  there  is  be- 
tween grace  and  hypocrisy;  for  hypocrisy  is  are- 
semblance  of  grace,  without  substance;  the  likeness 
of  grace,  without  the  life  of  grace.  There  is  no 
grace  but  a  hypocrite  may  have  somewhat  like  it ; 
and  there  is  no  duty  done  by  a  Christian,  but  a 
hypocrite  may  outstrip  him  in  it.  Now,  when  one 
that  hath  not  true  grace  shall  go  farther  than  one 
that  hath,  this  may  well  make  the  believer  question 
whether  his  grace  be  true  or  not ;  or  whether  the 
workings  of  his  conscience  be  not  the  workings  of 
nature  only,  rather  than  of  grace  wrought  in  it. 

But  to  answer  the  question — You  may  make  a 
judgment  of  this  in  these  seven  particulars: — 

1.  If  a  natural  man's  conscience  putteth  liim 
upon  duty,  he  doth  usually  bound  himself  in  the 
work  of  God.  His  duties  are  limited ;  his  obedi- 
ence is  a  limited  obedience.  He  doth  one  duty, 
and  neglecteth  another.  He  picketh  and  chooseth 
among  the  commands  of  God;  obeyeth  one,  and 
slighteth  another.  Thus  mucl\  is  enough ;  what 
need  any  more?  U  I  do  thus  and  thus,  I  shall  go 
to  heaven  at  last.  But  now,  where  conscience  is 
renewed  by  grace,  there  it  is  otherwise.  Though 
there  may  be  many  weaknesses  which  accompany  its 
duties,  yet  that  soul  never  bounds  itself  in  working 

*  Pygmalion  made  an  image  so  lively  that  he  deceived  himself; 
and,  taking  the  picture  for  a  person,  he  fell  in  love  with  the 
pictiu'c!  ■• 


147 

after  God  :  it  never  loves  God  so  much,  but  still 
it  would  love  him  more;  nor  seeks  him  so  much, 
but  still  it  would  seek  him  more;  nor  doth  it  serve 
God  so  well  at  any  time,  but  it  still  makes  con- 
science of  serving  him  better.  A  renewed  conscience 
is  a  spring  of  universal  obedience  :  for  it  seeth  an 
infinite  excellency,  and  goodness,  and  holiness  in 
God ;  and  therefore  would  fain  have  its  service  rise 
up  towards  some  proportionableness  to  the  object. 
A  God  of  infinite  excellency  and  goodness,  should 
have  infinite  love,  saith  conscience :  a  holy  God 
should  have  service  from  a  holy  heart,  saith  con- 
science. 

Now  then,  if  I  set  bounds  to  my  love  to  God,  or 
to  my  service  to  God  ;  if  I  limit  myself  in  my 
obedience  to  the  holy  God;  love  one  command, 
and  slight  another;  obey  in  one  point,  and  yet  lie 
cross  in  another;  then  is  all  I  do  but  the  workings 
of  a  natural  conscience.  But  on  the  other  hand, 
if  I  love  the  Lord  with  my  whole  heart,  and  whole 
soul,  and  serve  him  with  all  my  might  and  strength ; 
if  "  I  esteem  all  God's  precepts  concerning  all  things 
to  be  right,  and  have  respect  to  all  his  commands ;" 
then  is  my  Jove  and  service  from  a  renewed  con- 
science. 

2.  If  a  natural  man's  conscience  check  or  accuse 
for  sin,  then  he  seeketh  to  stop  the  mouth  of  it, 
but  not  to  satisfy  it.  Most  of  the  natural  man's 
duties  are  to  still  and  stifle  conscience.  But  now, 
the  believer  chooseth  rather  to  let  conscience  cry, 
than  to  stop  the  mouth  of  it,  until  he  can  do  it  upon 
good  terms,  and  till  he  can  fetch  in  satisfaction  to  it 
G2 


148 

from  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  by  fresh  acts  of 
faith  apprehended  and  applied.  The  natural  man 
seeketh  to  still  the  noise  of  conscience,  rather  than 
to  remove  the  guilt.  The  believer  seeketh  the 
removal  of  guilt  by  the  application  of  Christ's 
blood;  and  then  conscience  is  quiet  of  itself.  As 
a  foolish  man,  having  a  mote  fallen  into  his  eye, 
and  making  it  water,  he  vi^ipeth  away  the  water,  and 
labours  to  keep  it  dry,  but  never  searcheth  his  eye 
to  get  out  the  mote ;  but  a  wise  man  mindeth  not 
so  much  the  vviping,  as  the  searching  his  eye;  some- 
what is  got  in,  and  that  causeth  the  watering,  and 
therefore  the  cause  must  be  removed.  Now  then, 
if  when  conscience  accuseth  for  sin,  I  take  up  a  life 
of  duties,  a  form  of  godliness,  to  stop  the  mouth  of 
conscience;  and  if  hereupon  conscience  be  still  and 
quiet ;  then  is  this  but  a  natural  conscience  :  but  if, 
when  conscience  checks,  it  will  not  be  satisfied  with 
any  thing  but  the  blood  of  Christ,  and  therefore  I 
use  duties  to  bring  me  to  Christ;  and  if  I  beg  the 
sprinkling  of  his  blood  upon  conscience,  and  labour 
not  so  much  to  stop  the  mouth  of  it,  as  to  remove 
guilt  from  it;  then  is  this  a  renewed  conscience. 

3.  There  is  no  natural  man,  let  him  go  never  so 
far,  let  him  do  never  so  much  in  the  matters  of 
religion,  but  still  he  has  his  Delilah,  his  bosom- 
lust.  Judas  went  far,  but  he  carried  his  covctous- 
ness  along  with  him.  Herod  went  far;  he  did 
many  things  under  the  force  of  John's  ministry ; 
but  yet  there  was  one  thing  he  did  not;  he  did  not 
put  away  his  brother's  wife — his  Herodias  lay  in 
his   bosom   still.      Nay,   commonly  all  the  natural 


149 

man's  duties  are  to  hide  some  siii ;  his  profession  is 
only  made  use  of  for  a  cover-shame.  But  now  the 
renewed  conscience  hateth  all  sin,  as  David  did : 
"  I  hate  every  false  way;" — he  regardeth  no  ini- 
quity in  his  heart  :  he  useth  duties,  not  to  cover 
sin,  but  to  help  work  down,  and  work  out  sin. 
Now  then,  if  I  profess  religion  ;  if  I  make  mention 
of  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  make  my  "  boast  of 
the  law,  and  yet  through  breaking  the  law  dis- 
honour God ;"  if  I  live  in  the  love  of  any  sin,  and 
make  use  of  my  profession  to  cover  it,  then  am  I  a 
hypocrite,  and  my  duties  flow  but  from  a  natural 
conscience:  but,  on  the  other  hand,  if  I  "name  the 
name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  withal  depart  from  ini- 
quity;" if  I  use  duties,  not  to  cover,  but  to  dis- 
cover and  mortify  sin;  then  am  I  upright  before 
God,  and  my  duties  flow  from  a  renewed  conscience. 

4.  A  natural  man  prides  himself  in  his  duties. 
If  he  be  much  in  duty,  then  he  is  much  lifted  up 
under  duty.  So  did  the  Pharisee  :  "  God,  I  thank 
thee  that  I  am  not  as  other  men  are;"  and  why? 
where  lay  the  difference?  why,  "I  fast  twice  in  the 
week:   1  give  tithes  of  all,"  &c. 

But  now  take  a  gracious  heart,  a  renewed  con- 
science, and  when  his  duties  are  at  highest,  then  is 
his  heart  at  lowest.  Thus  it  was  with  the  apostle 
Paul;  he  was  much  in  service,  "  in  season,  and  out 
of  season  ;"  preaching  up  the  Lord  Jesus  with  all 
boldness  and  earnestness ;  and  yet  very  humble,  in 
a  sense  of  his  own  un worthiness,  under  all:  "  I  am 
not  worthy  to  be  called  an  apostle.  To  me,  who 
am   less  than  the  least  of  all   saints,   is  this  grace 


1.50 

given,  that  I  should  preach  among  the  Gentiles  the 
unsearchable  riches  of  Christ."  And  again,  "  Of 
sinners,  I  am  chief."  Thus  a  believer,  when  he  is 
highest  in  duties,  then  is  he  lowest  in  humility. 
Duty  puffeth  up  the  hypocrite,  but  a  believer  comes 
away  humbled ;  and  why  ?  because  the  hypocrite 
hath  had  no  visions  of  God  :  he  hath  seen  only  his 
own  gifts  and  parts,  and  this  exalteth  him;  but  the 
believer  hath  seen  God,  and  enjoyed  communion 
with  God,  and  this  humbleth  him.  Communion 
with  God,  though  it  be  very  refreshing,  yet  it  is 
also  very  abasing  and  humbling  to  the  creature. 
Hierome  observeth  on  Zeph.  i.  1.  where  it  is  said, 
that  "  Cushi  was  the  son  of  Gedaliah,  the  son  of 
Amariah  ;"  that  '*  Amariah  signifieth  '  the  Word  of 
the  Lord  ;'  Gedaliah  signifieth  '  the  Greatness  of  the 
Lord  ;'  and  Cushi  is  interpreted  '  Humility,'  or  '  my 
Ethiopian.'  "  So  that,"  saith  he,  "  from  the  Word 
of  the  Lord,  cometh  a  sight  of  the  Greatness  of  the 
Lord  ;  and  from  a  sight  of  the  greatness  of  the 
Lord,  cometh  humility." 

Now  then,  If  I  pride  myself  in  any  duty,  and  am 
puffed  up  under  my  performances ;  then  have  I  not 
seen  nor  met  with  God  in  any  duty.  But  on  the 
other  hand,  if  when  my  gifts  are  at  highest,  my 
heart  is  at  lowest;  if  when  my  spirit  is  most  raised, 
my  heart  is  then  most  humbled;  if,  in  the  midst  of 
all  my  services,  I  can  maintain  a  sense  of  my  own 
unworthiness;  if  Cushi  be  the  son  of  Gedaliah, 
then  have  I  seen  and  had  communion  with  God  in 
duty,  and  my  performances  are  from  a  renewed 
conscience. 


151 

5.  Look  what  that  is  to  which  the  heart  doth 
secretly  render  the  glory  of  a  duty,  and  that  is  the 
principle  of  the  duty.  In  Hab.  i.  16.  we  read  of 
them  that  "  sacrifice  to  their  net,  and  burn  incense 
to  their  drag."  Where  the  glory  of  an  action  is 
rendered  to  a  man's  self,  the  principle  of  that  action 
is  self.  All  rivers  run  into  the  sea;  that  is  an 
argument  they  came  from  the  sea :  so  when  all  a 
man's  duties  terminate  in  self,  then  is  self  the  prin- 
ciple of  all.  Now  all  the  natural  man's  duties  run 
into  himself.  He  was  never,  by  a  thorough  work 
of  grace,  truly  cast  out  of  himself,  and  brought  to 
deny  himself;  and  therefore  he  can  rise  no  higher 
than  himself  in  all  he  does.  He  was  never  brought 
to  be  poor  in  spirit,  and  so  to  live  upon  another;  to 
be  carried  out  of  all  duties  to  Jesus  Christ.  But 
the  believer  giveth  the  glory  of  all  his  services  to 
God;  whatever  strength  or  life  there  is  in  duty. 
God  hath  all  the  glory;  for  he  is  by  grace  outed  of 
himself,  and  therefore  seeth  no  excellence  or  un- 
worthiness  in  self. 

"  I  laboured  more  abundantly  than  they  all," 
saith  the  apostle;  but  to  whom  doth  he  ascribe  the 
glory  of  this?  to  self?  No:  *<  Yet  not  I,"  saith  he, 
"  but  the  grace  of  God  which  was  with  me."  When- 
ever the  grace  of  Christ  is  wrought  in  the  heart  as 
a  principle  of  duty,  you  shall  find  the  soul  when  it 
is  most  carried  out,  with  a  Yet  not  I,  in  the  mouth 
of  it.  "  I  live,  yet  not  I;  I  laboured  more  abun- 
dantly than  all,  yet  not  I."  Self  is  disclaimed,  and 
Christ  most  advanced,  when  it  is  from  grace  that 
the  heart  is  quickened:  the  twenty-four  elders  cast 
their  crowns  at  Christ's  feet. 


152 

There  are  two  things  very  hard:  one  is,  to  take 
the  shame  of  our  sins  to  ourselves;  the  other  is,  to 
give  the  glory  of  our  services  to  Christ.  Now 
then,  if  I  sacrifice  to  my  own  net;  if  I  aim  at  my 
own  credit  or  profit,  and  give  the  glory  of  all  1  do 
to  self;  then  do  I  "  sow  to  the  flesh,"  and  was 
never  yet  cast  out  of  self,  but  act  only  from  a  natural 
conscience.  But  if  I  give  the  glory  of  all  my 
strength  and  life  in  duty  only  to  God ;  if  I  magnify 
grace  in  all,  and  can  truly  say  in  all  I  do,  Yet  not  I; 
then  am  I  truly  cast  out  of  self,  and  do  what  I  do 
with  a  renewed  conscience. 

6.  Though  a  natural  conscience  may  put  a  man 
much  upon  service,  yet  it  never  presses  to  the  at- 
tainment of  holiness.  So  that  he  carrieth  an  un- 
sanctified  heart  under  all.  How  long  was  Judas  a 
professor,  and  not  one  dram  of  grace  that  he  had 
got?  The  foolish  virgins,  you  know,  "took  their 
lamps,  but  took  no  oil  in  their  vessels;"  that  is, 
they  looked  more  after  a  profession,  than  after  a 
sanctification.  But  now,  when  a  renewed  con- 
science putteth  a  man  upon  duty,  it  is  succeeded 
with  the  growth  of  holiness.  As  grace  helpeth  to 
the  doing  of  duty,  so  duty  helpeth  to  the  growing 
of  grace ;  a  believer  is  the  more  holy  and  the  more 
heavenly,  by  his  being  much  in  duties. 

Now  then,  if  I  am  much  in  a  life  of  duties,  and 
yet  a  stranger  to  a  life  of  holiness;  if  I  maintain  a 
high  profession,  and  yet  have  not  a  true  work  of 
sanctification;  if,  like  children  in  the  rickets,  I  grow 
big  in  the  head,  but  weak  in  the  feet;  then  have  I 
gifts  and  parts,   but  no  grace;    and  though    I  am 


153 

much  in  service,  yet  have  I  but  a  natural  conscience. 
But,  on  the  other  hand,  if  the  holiness  of  my  conver- 
sation carrieth  a  proportion  to  my  profession ;  if  I 
am  not  "  a  hearer  of  the  word  only,  but  a  doer  of 
it;"  if  grace  groweth  in  seasons  of  duty,  then  do  I 
act  in  the  things  of  God  from  a  renewed  conscience. 

7.  And  lastly.  If  a  natural  conscience  be  the 
spring  of  duty,  why  then  tiiis  spring  runs  fastest  at 
first,  and  so  abateth,  and  at  last  drieth  up.  But  if 
a  renewed  conscience,  a  sanctified  heart,  be  the 
spring  of  duty,  then  this  spring  will  never  dry  up. 
It  will  run  always,  from  first  to  last,  and  run  quicker 
at  last  than  first:  "  I  know  thy  works,  and  the  last 
to  be  more  than  the  first.  The  righteous  shall 
hold  on  his  way;  and  he  that  hath  clean  hands  shall 
be  stronger  and  stronq;er." 

Qiiestion.  But  you  will  say,  Why  doth  that  man 
abate  and  languish  in  his  duties,  that  doth  them  from 
a  natural  conscience,  more  than  he  that  doth  them 
from  a  renewed  conscience? 

Answer.  The  reason  is,  because  they  grow  upon 
a  fallible  root,  a  decaying  root,  and  that  is  nature. 
Nature  is  a  fading  root,  and  so  are  all  its  fruits  fad- 
ing; but  the  duties  done  by  a  renewed  conscience, 
are  fruits  that  grow  upon  a  lasting  root;  and  that  is 
Christ.  "  Gifts  have  their  root  in  nature,  but  grace 
hath  its  root  in  Christ:"  and  therefore  the  weakest 
grace  shall  outlive  the  greatest  gifts  and  parts;  be- 
cause there  is  life  in  the  root  of  the  one,  and  not  in 
that  of  the  other.  Gifts  and  grace  differ  like  the 
leather  of  your  shoe,  and  the  skin  of  your  foot. 
Take  a  pair  of  shoes  that  have  the  thickest  soles, 
G3 


154 

and  if  you  go  much  in  them,  the  leather  weareth 
out,  and  in  a  little  time  a  man's  foot  cometh  to  the 
ground ;  but  now  a  man  that  goeth  barefoot  all  his 
days,  the  skin  of  his  feet  does  not  wear  out.  Why 
should  not  the  sole  of  his  foot  sooner  wear  out  than 
the  sole  of  his  shoe;  for  the  leather  is  much  thicker 
than  the  skin?  The  reason  is,  because  there  is  life 
in  the  one,  and  not  in  the  other;  there  is  life  in  the 
skin  of  the  foot,  and  therefore  that  holdeth  out,  and 
groweth  thicker  and  thicker,  harder  and  harder;  but 
there  is  no  life  in  the  sole  of  his  shoe,  and  therefore 
that  weareth  out,  and  waxeth  thinner  and  thinner: 
so  it  is  with  gifts  and  grace.  Now  then,  if  I  decay 
and  abate,  and  grow  weary  of  a  profession,  and  fall 
away  at  last;  if  I  begin  in  the  spirit,  and  end  in  the 
flesh;  then  was  all  I  did  from  a  natural  conscience: 
but  if  I  grow  and  hold  out,  if  I  persevere  to  the  end, 
and  my  "  last  works  be  more  than  my  first,"  then  I 
act  from  a  renewed  conscience. 

And  thus  I  have,  in  seven  things,  answered  that 
question,  namely.  If  conscience  may  go  thus  far  in 
putting  a  man  upon  duties,  then  what  difference  is 
there  between  this  natural  conscience  in  hypocrites 
and  sinners,  and  renewed  conscience  in  believers? 

And  that  is  the  first  answer  to  tlie  main  query, 
namely,  "  Whence  is  it  that  many  men  go  so  far, 
as  that  they  come  to  be  almost  Christians?"  It  is 
to  answer  the  call  of  conscience. 

Secondly,  It  is  from  the  power  of  the  word  under 
which  they  live.  Though  the  word  doth  not  work 
effectually  upon  all,  yet  it  hath  a  great  power  upon 
the  hearts  of  sinners  to  reform  them,  though  not  to 
renew  them. 


155 

1.  It  hath  a  discerning,  discovering  power: 
**  The  word  of  God  is  quick  and  powerful,  sharper 
than  any  two-edged  sword,  piercing  to  the  dividing 
asunder  of  soul  and  spirit,  and  of  the  joints  and  mar- 
row; and  is  a  discerner  of  the  thoughts  and  intents 
of  the  heart."  This  is  the  glass  wherein  every  one 
may  see  what  man  he  is.  As  the  light  of  the  sun 
discovers  the  little  motes,  so  the  light  of  the  word, 
shining  into  conscience,  discovers  little  sins. 

2.  The  word  hath  the  power  of  a  law.  It  gives 
law  to  the  whole  soul ;  binds  conscience.  It  is, 
therefore,  frequently  called  the  law  in  Scripture: 
*'  Unless  thy  law  had  been  my  delight,  &c. — To 
the  law,  and  to  the  testimony."  This  is  spoken  of 
the  whole  word  of  God,  which  is  therefore  called  a 
law,  because  of  its  binding  power  upon  the  con- 
science. 

3.  It  hath  a  judging  power:  "  The  vvord  that  I 
have  spoken,  the  same  shall  judge  him  at  the  last 
day."  The  sentence  that  God  will  pass  upon  sin- 
ners hereafter,  is  no  other  than  what  the  vvord  pas- 
seth  upon  him  here.  The  judgment  of  God,  is  not 
a  day  wherein  God  will  pass  any  new  sentence ;  but 
it  is  such  a  day  wherein  God  will  make  a  solemn, 
public  ratification  of  the  judgment  passed  by  the 
ministry  of  the  word  upon  souls  here.  This  I  gather 
clearly  from  Matthew  xviii.  18.  "  Whatsoever  ye 
shall  bind  on  earth,  shall  be  bound  in  heaven;  and 
whatsoever  ye  shall  lose  on  earth,  shall  be  loosed  in 
heaven :  so  that,  by  bringing  a  man's  heart  to  the 
word,  and  trying  it  by  that,  he  may  quickly  know 
what  that  sentence  is  that  God  will  pass  upon  his 


156 

soul  in  the  last  day:  for  as  the  judgment  of  the  word 
is  now,  such  will  the  judgment  of  God  be  concerning 
him  in  the  last  day. 

Indeed,  there  is  a  two-fold  power,  farther  than 
this,  in  the  word.  It  hath  a  beijettincp  and  saving 
power:  but  this  is  put  forth  only  upon  some.  But 
the  other  is  more  extensive,  and  hath  a  great  cau- 
sality upon  a  profession  of  goodness,  even  among 
them  that  have  no  grace. 

A  man  that  is  under  this  threefold  power  of  dis- 
cerning law  and  judgment,  that  hath  his  heait  ran- 
sacked and  discovered,  his  conscience  bound  and 
awed,  his  state  and  sinful  condition  judged  and 
condemned;  may  take  up  a  resolution  of  a  new  life, 
and  convert  himself  to  great  profession  of  religion. 

Thirdly,  A  man  mc\y  go  far  in  this  course  of 
profession  from  affectation  of  applause  and  credit, 
and  to  get  a  name  in  the  world.  As  it  is  said  of 
the  Pharisees,  they  "  love  to  pray  in  the  market- 
places, and  in  the  corners  of  the  streets,  to  be  seen 
of  men."  Many  are  of  Macliiavel's  principle — 
That  the  appearance  of  virtue  is  to  be  sought;  be- 
cause, though  the  use  of  it  is  a  trouble,  yet  the 
credit  of  it  is  a  help.  Jerome,  in  his  Epistle  to 
Julian,  calls  such,  "  the  base  bond-slaves  of  common 
fame."  Many  a  man  doth  that  for  credit,  that  he 
will  not  do  for  conscience;  and  owns  religion  more 
for  the  sake  of  lust,  than  for  the  sake  of  Christ: 
thus  making  God's  stream  to  turn  the  devil's  mill. 

Fourthly,  It  is  from  a  desire  of  salvation.  There 
is  in  all  men  a  desire  of  salvation:  it  is  natural  to 
every  being  to  love  and  seek  its  own  preservation. 


157 

'*  Who  will  show  us  any  good?" — This  is  the  lan- 
giiatre  of  nature,  seeking  happiness  to  itself. 

Many  a  man  may  be  carried  so  far  out  in  the  de- 
sires of  salvation,  as  to  do  many  things  to  obtain  it. 
So  did  the  young  man:  "  Good  Master,  what  good 
thing  shall  I  do,  that  I  may  inherit  eternal  life?" 
He  went  far,  and  did  much,  obeying  many  com- 
mands, and  all  out  of  a  desire  of  salvation. — So, 
then,  put  these  together,  and  there  is  an  answer  to 
that  question. 

"  The  call  of  conscience — the  power  of  the  word 
- — the  affectation  of  credit — and  the  desire  of  salva- 
tion." These  may  carry  a  man  so  far  as  to  be  al- 
most a  Christian. 


Question  III. 

Whence  is  it  that  many  are  but  almost  Chris- 
tians when  they  have  gone  thus  far?  What  is  the 
cause  of  this? 

Answer.  I  might  multiply  answers  to  this  ques- 
tion, but  I  shall  instance  in  two  only,  which  I  judge 
the  most  material. 

First,  It  is  for  want  of  right  and  sound  convic- 
tion. If  a  man  be  not  thoroughly  convinced  of  sin, 
and  his  heart  truly  broken,  whatever  his  profession 
of  godliness  may  be,  yet  he  will  be  sure  to  miscarry. 
Every  work  of  conviction  is  not  a  thorough  work: 
there  are  convictions  that  are  not  only  natural  and 
rational,  but  not  from  the  powerful  work  of  the 
Spirit  of  God. 

Rational  conviction  is  "  that  which  proceeds  from 


158 

the  working  of  a  natural  conscience,  charging  guilt 
from  the  light  of  nature,  by  the  help  of  those  com- 
mon principles  of  reason  that  are  in  all  men."  This 
is  the  conviction  you  read  of,  Rom.  ii.  14,  15.  It  is 
said,  that  the  Gentiles  who  had  not  the  law,  yet 
had  their  consciences  bearing  witness,  and  accusing 
or  excusing  one  another.  Though  they  had  not 
the  light  of  Scripture,  yet  they  had  convictions  from 
the  light  of  nature.  Now,  by  the  help  of  the  Gos- 
pel light,  these  convictions  may  be  much  improved, 
and  yet  the  heart  not  renewed. 

But  then  there  is  a  spiritual  conviction  ;  and  this 
is  that  work  of  the  Spirit  of  God  upon  the  sinner's 
heart  by  the  word,  whereby  the  guilt  and  filth  of  sin 
is  fully  discovered,  and  the  wo  and  misery  of  a  natu- 
ral state  distinctly  set  home  upon  the  conscience,  to 
the  dread  and  terror  of  the  sinner  whilst  he  abides 
in  that  state  and  condition.  And  this  is  the  con- 
viction that  is  a  sound  and  thorough  work.  Many 
have  their  convictions,  but  not  this  spiritual  convic- 
tion. 

Query.  Now  you  will  say,  "  Suppose  I  am  at  any 
time  under  conviction,  how  shall  1  know  whether  my 
convictions  be  only  from  a  natural  conscience,  or 
whether  they  be  from  the  Spirit  of  God?" 

ji?2swer.  I  should  digress  too  much  to  draw  out 
the  solution  of  this  question  to  its  just  length.  I 
shall,  therefore,  in  five  things  only,  lay  down  the 
most  considerable  difiPerence  between  the  one  and  the 
other. 

1.  Natural  convictions  reach  chiefly  to  open  and 
scandalous  sins.      Sins  against  the  light  of  nature ; 


159 

for  natural  conviction  can  reach  no  farther  than  na- 
tural light.  But  spiritual  conviction  reaches  to 
secret,  inward,  and  undiscerned  sins:  such  as  hy- 
pocrisy, formality,  lukewarmness,  deadness,  and 
hardness  of  heart,  &c. 

Observe  then,  whether  your  trouble  for  sin  looks 
inward  as  well  as  outward,  and  reaches  not  only  to 
open  sins,  but  to  secret  lusts,  to  inward  and  spiritual 
sins:  and  if  so,  this  is  a  sure  sign  of  the  work  of  the 
Spirit,  because  the  trouble  occasioned  by  these  sins, 
bears  a  more  immediate  relation  to  the  holiness  of 
God,  who  only  is  offended  by  them;  they  being 
such  as  none  else  can  see  or  know. 

2.  Natural  convictions  deal  only  with  a  man's 
conversation,  not  with  his  state  and  condition  :  with 
sins  actual,  not  original.  But  spiritual  conviction 
reaches  to  all  sins;  to  sins  of  heart,  as  well  as  sins  of 
life;  to  the  sin  of  our  nature,  as  well  as  the  sins  of 
practice;  to  the  sin  that  is  born  in  us,  as  well  as  the 
sin  that  is  done  by  us.  Where  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  Cometh  to  work  effectually  in  any  soul,  he 
holdeth  the  glass  of  the  law  before  the  sinner's  eyes, 
and  openeth  his  eyes  to  look  into  the  glass,  and  to 
see  all  that  deformity  and  filthiness  that  is  in  his 
heart  and  nature. 

The  apostle  Paul  said,  "  I  had  not  known  sin 
but  by  the  law."  How  can  this  be  true,  that  he 
had  not  known  sin  but  by  the  law,  when  the  light 
of  nature  discovers  sin?  It  is  said  of  the  Gen- 
tiles, that  having  not  the  law,  they  had  a  law  lo 
themselves.  This  sin,  therefore,  that  the  apostle 
speaks  of,  is  not  to  be  understood  of  sin  actual,  but 


1 60 

of  sin  original:  "  I  had  not  known  the  pollution  of 
nature,  that  fountain  of  sin  that  is  within ;  this  I 
had  not  known  but  by  the  law."  And,  indeed,  this 
is  a  discovery  that  natural  light  cannot  make. 

It  is  trcie,  the  philosopher  could  say,  "  That  lust 
is  the  first  and  chief  of  all  sins."  But  I  cannot 
think  he  meant  it  of  original  sin,  but  of  the  inordi- 
nancy  of  appetite  and  desire,  at  most;  for  I  find 
that  the  wisest  of  the  philosophers  understood  noth- 
insf  of  oriixinal  sin.  Hear  Seneca :  "  Sin  is  not 
born  with  thee,  but  brouglit  in  since." 

Quintilian  saith,  "  It  is  more  marvel  that  any 
one  man  .sins,  than  that  all  men  should  live  honest- 
ly;  sin  is  so  against  the  nature  of  men." — How 
blind  were  they  in  this  point!  And  so  was  Paul, 
till  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  discovered  it  to  him  by 
the  word.  And  indeed  this  is  a  discovery  proper  to 
the  Spirit.  It  is  he  that  makes  the  sinner  see  all 
the  deformity  and  filthiness  that  is  within;  it  is  he 
that  pulleth  off  all  the  sinner's  rags,  and  makes  him 
see  his  naked  and  wretched  condition;  it  is  he  that 
shows  us  the  blindness  of  the  mind,  the  stubbornness 
of  the  will,  the  disorderedness  of  the  affections,  the 
searedness  of  the  conscience,  the  plague  of  our  hearts, 
and  the  sin  of  our  natures,  and  therein  the  desper- 
ateness  of  our  state. 

3.  Natural  convictions  carry  the  soul  out  to  look 
more  on  the  evil  that  comes  by  sin,  than  on  the  evil 
that  is  in  sin.  So  that  the  soul  under  this  convic- 
tion is  more  troubled  at  the  dread  of  hell,  and  wrath, 
and  damnation,  than  at  the  vileness  and  heinous  na- 
ture of  sin.      But  now  spiritual  convictions  work  the 


161 

soul  into  a  greater  sensibleness  of  the  evil  that  is  in 
sin,  than  of  tiie  evil  that  comes  by  sin:  the  dishon- 
our done  to  God  by  walking  contrary  to  his  will; 
the  wounds  that  are  made  in  the  heart  of  Christ;  the 
grief  that  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God  is  put  to, — this 
wounds  the  soul  more  than  a  thousand  hells. 

4.  Natural  convictions  are  not  durable,  they  "  are 
quickly  worn  out:"  they  are  like  a  slight  cut  in  the 
skin,  that  bleeds  a  little,  and  is  sore  for  the  present, 
but  is  soon  healed  again,  and  in  a  few  days  not  so 
much  as  a  scar  to  be  seen.  But  spiritual  convic- 
tions are  durable,  they  cannot  be  worn  out,  they 
abide  in  the  soul  till  they  have  reached  their  end, 
which  is  the  change  of  the  sinner. 

The  convictions  of  the  Spirit,  are  like  a  deep 
wound  in  the  flesh,  that  goes  to  the  bone,  and  seems 
to  endanger  the  life  of  the  patient,  and  is  not  healed 
but  with  great  skill,  and  when  it  is  healed  leaves  a 
scar  behind  it,  that  when  the  patient  is  well,  yet  he 
can  say,  "  Here  is  the  mark  of  my  wound,  which 
will  never  wear  out."  So  a  soul  that  is  under  spiri- 
tual conviction — his  wound  is  deep,  and  not  to  be 
healed,  but  by  the  great  skill  of  the  heavenly  Phy- 
sician: and  when  it  is  healed,  there  are  the  tokens 
of  it  remaining  in  the  soul,  that  can  never  be  worn 
out;  so  that  the  soul  may  say,  "  Here  are  the  marks 
and  signs  of  my  conviction  still  in  my  soul." 

5.  Natural  convictions  make  the  soul  shy  of  God. 
Guilt  works  fear,  and  fear  causes  estrangedness. 
Thus  it  was  with  Adam,  when  he  saw  his  nakedness 
he  ran  away  and  hid  himself  from  God.  Now  spi- 
ritual convictions  drive  not  the  soul  from  God,  but 


16^ 

unto  God.  Ephraim's  conviction  was  spiritual,  and 
he  runs  to  God:  "  Turn  thou  me,  and  I  shall  be 
turned."  So  that  there  is,  you.  see,  a  great  differ- 
ence between  conviction  and  conversion:  between 
that  which  is  natural  and  that  which  is  spiritual;  that 
which  is  common,  and  that  which  is  saving.  Yea, 
such  is  the  difference,  that  though  a  man  hath  never 
so  much  of  the  former,  yet  if  he  be  without  the  lat- 
ter, he  is  but  almost  a  Christian,  and  therefore  we 
have  great  reason  to  inquire  more  after  this  spiritual 
conviction.      For, 

1.  Spiritual  conviction  is  an  essential  part  of 
sound  conversion.  Conversion  begins  here;  true 
conversion  begins  in  convictions,  and  true  convic- 
tions end  in  conversion.  Till  the  sinner  be  con- 
vinced of  sin,  he  can  never  be  converted  from  sin ; 
Christ's  coming  was  as  a  Saviour  to  die  for  sinners  ; 
and  the  Spirit's  coming  is  to  convince  us  as  sinners, 
that  we  may  close  with  Christ  as  a  Saviour  :  till  sin 
he  thoroughly  discovered  to  us,  interest  in  the  blood 
o£  Christ  cannot  rightly  be  claimed  by  us ;  nay,  so 
long  as  sin  is  unseen,  Christ  will  be  unsought. 
**  They  that  be  whole  need  not  the  physician,  but 
they  that  are  sick.'* 

2.  Slight  and  common  convictions,  when  they 
are  but  skin-deep,  are  the  cause  of  much  hypocrisy  : 
slight  convictions  may  bring  the  soul  to  clasp  about 
Christ,  but  not  to  close  with  Christ ;  and  this  is 
the  guise  of  a  hypocrite.  I  know  no  other  rise 
and  spring  of  hypocrisy,  like  this  of  slight  convic- 
tions :  this  hath  filled  the  church  of  Christ  with  hy- 
pocrites.     Nay,  it  is  not  only  the  spring  of  hypo- 


163 

crisy,  but  it  is  also  the  spring  of  apostacy.  What 
was  the  cause  that  the  seed  was  said  to  wither 
away?  It  was  because  it  had  no  deepness  of 
earth.  Where  there  is  thorough  conviction,  there 
is  a  depth  of  earth  in  the  heart,  and  there  the  seed 
of  the  word  grows;  but  where  convictions  are  slight 
and  common,  there  the  seed  withers  for  want  of 
depth :  so  that  you  see  clearly,  in  this  one  instance, 
whence  it  is  that  many  are  but  almost  Christians, 
when  they  have  gone  so  far  in  religion,  to  wit,  for 
want  of  sound  convictions. 

Secondly,  And  this  hath  a  near  relation  to  the 
former :  "  It  is  for  want  of  a  thorough  work  of  grace 
first  wrought  in  the  heart :"  where  this  is  not,  all  a 
man's  following  profession  comes  to  nothing;  that 
scholar  is  never  like  to  read  well,  that  will  needs  be 
in  his  Grammar  before  he  is  out  of  his  Primer: 
cloth  that  is  not  wrought  well  in  the  loom  will  never 
wear  well,  nor  wear  long,  it  will  do  little  service ;  so 
that  Christian  that  doth  not  come  well  off  the  loom, 
that  hath  not  a  thorough  work  of  grace  in  his  heart; 
will  never  wear  well;  he  will  shrink  in  the  wetting, 
and  never  do  much  service  for  God.  It  is  not  the 
pruning  of  a  bad  tree  that  will  make  it  bring  forth 
good  fruit :  but  the  tree  must  be  made  good,  before 
the  fruit  can  be  good. 

He  that  takes  up  a  profession  of  religion  with  an 
unbroken  heart,  will  never  serve  Christ  in  that  pro- 
fession with  his  whole  heart.  If  there  be  not  a  true 
change  in  that  man's  heart,  that  yet  goes  far,  and 
does  much  in  the  ways  of  God,  to  be  sure  he  will 
either  die  a  hypocrite  or  an  apostate. 


164 

Look,  as  in  nature,  if  a  man  be  not  well  born, 
but  prove  crooked  or  misshapen  in  the  birth,  why,  he 
will  be  crooked  as  long  as  he  lives:  you  may  bolster 
or  stuff  out  his  clothes  to  conceal  it,  but  the  crooked- 
ness, the  deformity  remains  still;  you  may  hide  it, 
but  you  cannot  help  it;  it  may  be  covered,  but  it 
cannot  be  cured.  So  it  is  in  this  case.  If  a  man 
come  into  a  profession  of  religion,  but  be  not  right 
born;  if  he  be  not  "  begotten  of  God,  and  born  of 
the  Spirit;"  if  there  be  not  a  thorough  work  of  grace 
in  his  heart,  all  his  profession  of  religion  will  never 
mend  him;  he  may  be  bolstered  out  by  a  life  of  du- 
ties, but  he  will  be  but  a  hypocrite  at  last,  for 
want  of  a  thorough  work  at  first;  a  form  of  godli- 
ness may  cover  his  crookedness,  but  will  never  cure 
it. 

A  man  can  never  be  a  true  Christian,  nor  accepted 
of  God,  though  in  the  highest  profession  of  religion, 
without  a  work  of  grace  in  the  heart.      For, 

1.  There  must  be  an  answerableness  in  the  frame 
of  that  man^s  heart  that  would  be  accepted  of  God, 
to  the  duties  done  by  him;  the  spirit  and  affections 
within,  must  carry  a  proportion  to  his  profession 
without;  prayer  without  faith,  obedience  to  the  law 
given,  without  fear  and  holy  reverence  of  the  law- 
giver, God  abhors  :  acts  of  internal  worship  must 
answer  the  duties  of  external  worship.  Now  where 
there  is  no  grace  wrought  in  the  heart,  there  can 
never  be  any  proportion  or  answerableness  in  the 
frame  of  that  man's  heart,  to  the  duties  done  by 
him. 

2,  Those  duties  that  find  acceptance  with  God, 


165 

must  be  clone  in  sincerity.  God  doth  not  take  our 
duties  by  talc,  nor  judge  of  us  according  to  the  fre- 
quency of  our  performances,  but  according  to  the 
sincerity  of  our  hearts  in  the  performance.  It  is 
this  that  commends  both  the  doer  and  the  duty  to 
God ;  with  sincerity  God  accepts  the  least  we  do, 
without  sincerity  God  rejects  the  most  we  do,  or 
can  do.  This  is  that  temper  of  spirit  which  God 
highly  delights  in:  "  They  that  are  of  a  froward 
heart  are  an  abomination  to  the  Lord,  but  such  as 
are  upright  in  the  way  are  his  delight."  The 
apostle  gives  it  a  great  epithet;  he  calls  it,  in  2  Cor. 
i.  12.  the  sinceritij  of  God;  that  is,  such  a  sincerity 
as  is  his  special  work  upon  the  soul,  setting  the  heart 
right  and  upright  before  him  in  all  his  ways.  This 
is  the  crown  of  all  our  graces,  and  the  condemnation 
of  all  our  duties.  Thousands  perish,  and  go  to 
hell  in  the  midst  of  all  their  performances  and  du- 
ties, merely  for  want  of  a  little  sincerity  of  heart  to 
God. 

Now  where  there  is  not  a  change  of  state,  a  work 
of  grace  in  the  heart,  there  can  be  no  sincerity  to 
God-ward;  for  this  is  not  an  herb  that  grows  in  na- 
ture's garden  :  "  The  heart  of  man  is  naturally  de- 
ceitful and  desperately  wicked :"  more  opposite  to 
sincerity  than  to  any  thing ;  as  things  corrupted  car- 
ry a  greater  dissimilitude  to  what  they  were  than  to 
any  thing  else  which  they  never  were. 

"  God  made  man  upright."  Now  man  voluntarily 
losing  this,  is  become  more  unlike  himself  than 
any  thing  below  himself;  he  is  more  like  a  lion, 
a  wolf,  a  bear,  a  serpent,  a  toad,  than  to  a  man  in 


166 

innocency.  So  that  it  is  impossible  to  find  sincerity 
ill  any  soul  till  there  be  a  work  of  grace  wrought 
there  by  the  Spirit  of  God;  and  hence  it  is  that  a 
man  is  but  almost  a  Christian  when  he  hath  done 
all. 


Question  IV. 

What  is  the  reason  that  many  go  no  farther  in 
the  profession  of  religion,  than  to  be  almost  Chris- 
tians ? 

Reason  1.  It  is  because  they  deceive  themselves 
in  the  truth  of  their  own  condition;  they  mistake 
their  state,  and  think  it  good  and  safe,  when  it  is 
bad  and  dangerous.  A  man  may  look  upon  himself 
as  a  member  of  Christ,  and  yet  God  may  look  upon 
him  as  a  vessel  of  wrath;  as  a  child  of  God,  by  look- 
ing more  upon  his  sins  than  his  graces,  more  upon 
his  failings  than  his  faith,  more  upon  indwelling  lusts 
than  renewing  grace,  may  think  his  case  very  bad 
when  yet  it  is  very  good:  "  I  am  black,"  saith  the 
spouse;  "and  yet,"  saith  Christ,  "  O  thou  fairest 
among  women  !"  So  the  sinner,  by  looking  more 
upon  his  duties  than  his  sins,  may  think  he  sees  his 
name  written  in  the  book  of  life,  and  yet  be  in 
the  account  of  God  a  very  reprobate. 

There  is  nothing  more  common  than  for  a  man 
to  "  think  himself  something  when  he  is  nothing;" 
and  so  he  "  deceives  himself."  Many  a  man  blesses 
himself  in  his  interest  in  Christ,  when  he  is  indeed 
a  stranger  to  him.  Many  a  man  thinks  his  sin  par- 
doned, when  alas!  "  he  is  still  in  the  gall  of  bitter- 


167 

ness,  and  bond  of  iniquity."  Many  a  man  thinks 
he  liath  grace,  when  he  hath  none :  ''  There  is," 
saith  Solomon,  "  that  makes  himself  rich,  and  yet 
liath  nothing."  This  was  the  very  temper  of  Lao- 
dicea:  "  Thou  sayest,  I  am  rich,  and  increased  with 
goods,  and  have  need  of  nothing;  and  knowest  not," 
(pray  mind  that,)  "  that  thou  art  wretched,  and 
miserable,  and  poor,  and  blind,  and  naked." 

Thou  knowest  not;  as  bad  as  she  was  she  thought 
her  state  good;  as  poor  as  she  was  in  grace,  she 
thoutrht  she  was  rich;  "  as  miserable  and  naked  as 
she  was,  yet  she  thought  she  had  need  of  nothing." 

Now  there  are  several  rises  or  grounds  of  this 
mistake.      I  will  name  five  to  you. 

First,  The  desperate  deceitfulness  of  the  heart  of 
every  natural  man.  "  The  heart  is  deceitful  above 
all  things."  The  Hebrew  word  is  the  same  with 
Jacob's  name.  Now  you  know  he  was  a  supplanter 
of  his  brother  Esau:  "  He  is  rightly  called  Jacob," 
saith  he,  "  for  he  hath  supplanted  me  these  two 
times."  So  the  word  signifies,  to  be  frauchdent, 
subtle^  deceitful^  and  supplanting.  Thus  is  the  heart 
of  every  natural  man,   "  deceitful  above  all  things." 

You  read  of  the  deceitfulness  of  the  tongue. 

And  of  the  deceitfulness  of  riches. 

And  of  the  deceitfulness  of  beauty. 

And  of  the  deceitfulness  of  friends. 

But  yet  the  heart  is  deceitful  above  them  all. 
Nay,  you  read  of  the  deceitfulness  of  Satan,  yet  truly 
a  man's  heart  is  a  greater  deceiver  than  he ;  for  he 
could  never  deceive  a  man,  if  his  own  heart  did  not 
deceive   him.      Now^   it  is  from  hence  that  a  man 


168 

presumes  upon  the  goodness  of  his  case,  from  the 
desperate  treachery  of  his  own  heart. 

How  common  is  it  for  men  to  boast  of  the  good- 
ness of  their  hearts?  "  I  thank  God,  though  I  do 
not  make  such  a  show  and  pretence  as  some  do,  vet 
I  have  as  good  a  heart  as  the  best."  O  do  but  hear 
Solomon  in  this  case :  "  He  that  trusteth  in  his  own 
heart  is  a  fooL"  Will  any  wise  man  commit  his 
money  to  the  cut-purse?  Will  he  trust  a  cheat? 
It  is  a  good  rule,  Remember  to  distrust; — and  it  was 
Austin's  prayer.  That  man  that  trusts  to  his  own 
heart,  shall  be  sure   to  find  himself  deceived  at  last. 

Secondly,  This  mistake  arises  from  the  pride  of 
a  man's  spirit;  there  is  a  proud  heart  in  every  natu- 
ral man:  there  was  much  of  this  pride  in  Adam's 
sin,  and  there  is  much  of  it  in  all  Adam's  sons.  It 
is  a  radical  sin,  and  from  hence  arises  this  over- 
weening opinion  of  a  man's  state  and  condition. 
Solomon  saith,  "  Be  not  righteous  overmuch." 
Austin,  speaking  occasionally  of  these  words,  saith, 
it  is  "  not  meant  of  the  righteousness  of  the  wise 
man,  but  the  pride  of  the  presumptuous  man."  Now 
in  this  sense  every  carnal  man  is  righteous  over- 
much; though  he  hath  none  of  that  righteousness 
which  commends  him  to  God,  to  wit,  the  righteous- 
ness of  Christ,  yet  he  hath  too  much  of  that  righte- 
ousness which  commends  him  to  himself,  and  that 
is  self-righteousness. 

A  proud  man  hath  an  eye  to  see  his  beauty,  but 
not  his  deformity;  his  parts,  but  not  his  spots;  his 
seeming  righteousness,  but  not  his  real  wretched- 
ness,     "  It  must  be  a  work  of  grace  that  must  show 


169 

a  man  the  want  of  grace."  The  liauglity  eye  looks 
upward,  but  the  humble  eye  looks  downward,  and 
therefore  this  is  the  believer's  motto,  "  The  least  of 
saints,  the  greatest  of  sinners;"  but  the  carnal  man's 
motto  is,   "  1  thank  God  I  am  not  as  otiier  men." 

Tlnrdly,  Many  deceive  tliemselves  with  common 
grace  instead  of  saving,  through  that  resemblance 
that  is  between  them.  As  many  take  counterfeit 
money  for  current  coin,  so  do  too  many  take  com- 
mon ijrace  for  true.  Saul  took  the  devil  for  Samuel, 
because  he  appeared  in  the  mantle  of  Samuel :  so 
many  take  common  grace  for  saving,  because  it  is 
like  saving  grace;  a  man  may  be  under  a  superna- 
tural work,  and  yet  fall  short  of  a  saving  work;  the 
first  raiseth  nature,  the  second  onlyrenewcth  nature: 
though  every  saving  work  of  the  Spirit  be  superna- 
tural, yet  every  supernatural  work  of  the  Spirit  is 
not  saving;  and  hence  many  deceive  their  own  souls, 
by  taking  a  supernatural  work  for  a  saving  work. 

Fourthly,  Many  mistake  a  profession  of  religion 
for  a  work  of  conversion,  and  outside  reformation 
for  a  sure  sign  of  inward  regeneration.  If  the  out- 
side of  the  cup  be  washed,  then  they  think  all  is 
clean,  though  it  be  never  so  foul  within.  This  is 
the  common  rock  that  so  many  souls  split  upon,  to 
their  eternal  hazard,  taking  up  a  form  of  godliness, 
but  denying  the  power  thereof. 

Fifthly,  Want'of  a  home  application  of  the  law 
of  God  to  the  heart  and  conscience,  to  discover  to  a 
man  the  true  state  and  condition  he  is  in.  Where 
this  is  wanting,  a  man  will  sit  down  short  of  a  true 
work  of  grace,  and  will  reckon  his  case  better  than 
H  27 


170 

it  is.  That  is  a  notable  passage  which  the  apostle 
hints  concerning  himself:  "  I  was  alive  without  the 
law  once;  but  when  the  commandment  came,  sin  re- 
vived, and  I  died."  Here  you  have  an  account  of 
the  different  apprehensions  Paul  had  of  his  condition 
with  and  without  the  word. 

1.  Here  is  his  apprehension  of  his  condition  with- 
out the  word:  "  I  was  alive,"  saith  he,  *'  without 
the  law."  Paul  had  the  law,  for  he  was  a  Pharisee; 
and  they  had  the  "  form  of  knowledge,  and  of  the 
truth  of  the  law:"  therefore,  when  he  saith  he  was 
"  without  the  law,"  you  must  not  take  him  literally, 
but  spiritually:  he  was  without  the  power  and  effi- 
cacy of  it  upon  his  heart  and  conscience,  convincing, 
and  awakening,  and  discovering  sin;  and  so  long  as 
this  was  his  case,  he  doubted  not  of  his  state — he 
was  confident  of  the  goodness  of  his  condition.  This 
he  hinted  when  he  saith,  "  I  was  alive;"  but  then, 

2.  Here  is  his  apprehension  of  his  condition  with 
the  word,  and  that  is  quite  contrary  to  what  it  was 
before :  "  when  the  commandment  came,"  saith  he, 
"  then  sin  revived,  and  I  died."  When  the  word 
of  the  Lord  came  with  power  upon  his  soul,  when 
the  Spirit  of  God  set  it  home  effectually  upon  his 
conscience,  that  is  meant  by  the  coming  of  the  com- 
mandment; "  then  sin  revived,  and  I  died;"  that  is, 
I  saw  the  desperateness  of  my  case,  and  the  filthiness 
of  all  my  self-j-ighteousness.  Then  my  hope  ceased, 
and  my  confidence  failed;  and,  as  before,  I  thought 
myself  alive,  and  my  sin  dead;  sa  when  God  had 
awakened  conscience  by  the  word,  then  I  saw  my  sin 
alive  and  powerful,  and  myself  dead  and  miserable. 


171 

So  that  this  is  the  first  reason  why  men  go  no  fur- 
ther in  the  profession  of  rehgion,  than  to  be  almost 
Christians.  It  is  because  they  mistake  their  state, 
and  think  it  good  when  it  is  not;  which  mistake  is 
five-fold. 

1.  A  deceitful  heart. 

2.  A  proud  spirit. 

3.  Taking  common  grace  for  saving. 

4.  Outward  reformation,  for  true  regeneration. 

5.  Want  of  home  application  of  the  law  of  God 
to  the  heart  and  conscience. 

Reason  2.  It  is  from  Satan's  cunning,  who,  if  he 
cannot  keep  sinners  in  their  open  profaneness,  then 
he  labours  to  persuade  them  to  take  up  with  a  form 
of  godliness.  If  he  cannot  entice  them  on  in  their 
lusts,  with  a  total  neglect  of  heaven,  then  he  entices 
them  to  such  a  profession  as  is  sure  to  fall  short  of 
heaven.  He  will  consent  to  the  leaving  some  sin, 
so  as  we  do  but  keep  the  rest;  and  to  the  doing  of 
some  duties,  so  as  we  neglect  the  rest.  Nay,  ra- 
ther than  part  with  his  interest  in  the  soul,  he  will 
yield  far  to  our  profession  of  religion,  and  consent 
to  any  thing  but  our  conversion,  and  closing  with 
Christ  for  salvation:  he  cares  not  which  way  we 
come  to  hell,  so  as  he  gets  us  but  thither  at  last. 

Reason  3.  It  is  from  worldly  and  carnal  policy. 
This  is  a  great  hinderance  to  many :  policy  many 
times  enters  caveats  against  piety.  Jehu  will  not 
part  with  his  calves,  lest  he  hazard  his  kingdom. 
Among  many  men  there  would  be  more  zeal  and 
honesty,  were  there  less  design  and  policy.  There 
H2 


172 

is  an  honest  policy  that  helps  religion,  but  carnal 
policy  hinders  it. 

We  are  commanded  "  to  be  wise  as  serpents :" 
now,  ''the  serpent  is  the  subtlest  of  creatures:"  but 
then  we  must  be  as  "  innocent  as  doves."  If  piety 
be  without  policy,  it  wants  security;  if  policy  be 
without  piety,  it  wants  integrity.  Piety  without 
policy  is  too  simple  to  be  safe;  and  policy  without 
piety  is  too  subtle  to  be  good.  Let  men  be  as  wise, 
as  prudent,  as  subtle,  as  watchful  as  they  will,,  but 
then  let  it  be  in  the  way  of  God;  let  it  be  joined 
with  holiness  and  integrity.  That  is  a  cursed  wis- 
dom that  forbids  a  man  to  launch  any  further  out  in 
the  depth  of  religion,  than  he  can  see  the  land,  lest 
he  be  taken  in  a  storm  before  he  can  make  safe  to 
shore  again. 

Reason  4.  There  are  some  lusts  espoused  in  the 
heart,  that  hinder  a  hearty  close  with  Christ. 
Though  they  bid  fair  yet  they  come  not  to  God's 
terras:  "  The  young  man  would  have  eternal  life;" 
and  he  bid  fair  for  it:  a  willing  obedience  to  every 
command  but  one,  but  only  one;  and  will  not  God 
abate  him  one?  Is  he  so  severe?  Will  he  not 
come  down  a  little  in  his  terms,  when  man  rises  so 
high?  Must  man  yield  all?  Will  God  yield  noth- 
ing ?  No,  my  brethren,  he  that  underbids  for  hea- 
ven, shall  as  surely  lose  it  as  he  that  will  give  noth- 
ing for  it.  He  that  will  not  give  all  he  hath — 
part  with  all  for  that  ''  pearl  of  price"— shall  as  sure- 
ly go  without  it,  as  he  that  never  once  cheapens  it. 
The  not  coming  up  to  God's  terms  is  the  ruin   of 


173 

thousands  of  souls;  nay,  it  is  that  upon  which  all 
that  perish,  do  perish.  A  naked  sinner  to  a  naked 
Christ;  a  hlecding,  hroken  sinner,  to  a  hleeding, 
broken  Christ — these  are  God's  terms. 

Most  professors  arc  like  iron  between  two  equal 
loadstones.  God  draws,  and  they  propend  towards 
God;  and  the  world  draws,  and  they  incline  to  the 
world.  They  are  between  both ;  they  would  not 
leave  God  for  the  world,  if  they  might  not  be  en- 
gaged to  leave  the  world  for  God.  But  if  tliey  must 
part  with  all — with  every  lust,  every  darling,  every 
beloved  sin — why,  then,  the  spirit  of  Demas  possesses 
them,  and  God  is  forsaken  by  them. 

My  brethren,  this  is  the  great  reason  why  many 
that  are  come  to  be  almost  Christians  go  no  farther. 
Some  one  beloved  lust  or  other  hinders  them,  and 
after  a  long  and  high  profession,  parts  them  and 
Christ  for  ever:  they  did  run  well,  but  here  it  is 
that  they  give  out,  and  after  all  fall  short,  and  perish 
to  eternity. 

Thus  having  answered  these  four  questions, 
namely, 

1.  How  far  a  man  may  go  in  the  w^ay  to  heaven, 
and  yet  be  but  almost  a  Christian. 

2.  Whence  it  is  that  a  man  goeth  so  far  as  to  be 
almost  a  Christian. 

3.  When  it  is  that  a  man  is  but  almost  a  Chris- 
tian, when  he  has  gone  thus  far  ? 

4.  What  is  the  reason  men  go  no  farther  in  reli- 
gion, than  to  be  almost  Christians  ? 


174 

I  proceed  now  to  the  Application. 

Inference  1.  That  salvation  is  not  so  easy  a  thing 
as  it  is  imagined  to  be. — This  is  attested  by  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  himself:  "  Strait  is  the  gate,  and 
narrow  is  the  way  that  leadeth  to  life,  and  few  there 
be  that  find  it."  The  gate  of  conversion  is  a  very 
strait  gate,  and  yet  every  man  that  would  he  saved 
eternally,  must  enter  in  at  this  strait  gate ;  for  salva- 
tion is  impossible  without  it :  "  Except  a  man  be 
born  again,"  born  from  above,  "  he  cannot  see  the 
kingdom  of  God." 

Not  that  this  gate  is  strait  simply,  and  in  respect 
of  itself: — No;  for  converting  grace  is  free.  The 
gate  of  mercy  stands  open  all  the  day  long.  In 
the  tenders  of  gospel  grace,  none  are  excluded,  un- 
less they  exclude  themselves.  Christ  doth  not  say, 
"  If  such  and  such  will  come  to  me,  I  will  '  not 
cast  them  out;'"  but  "him  that  cometh  unto  me," 
be  he  who  or  what  he  will,  if  he  hath  a  heart  to 
close  with  me,  "  I  will  in  nowise  cast  him  out." 
He  saith  not,  "  If  this  or  that  man  will,  here  is 
water  of  life  for  him ;"  but,  "  If  any  man  will,  let 
him  take  the  water  oflife  freely."  Christ  grudgeth 
mercy  to  none ;  though  salvation  was  dearly  pur- 
chased for  us,  yet  it  is  freely  proffered  us. 

So  that  the  gate  which  leadeth  to  life  is  not  strait 
on  Christ's  part,  or  in  respect  of  itself,  but  it  is 
strait  in  respect  of  us,  because  of  our  lusts  and  cor- 
ruptions, which  make  the  entrance  difficult.  A 
needle's  eye  is  big  enough  for  a  thread  to  pass 
through,  but  it  is  a  strait  passage  for  a  cable  rope : 


175 

either  the  needle's  eye  must  be  enlarged,  or  the  ca- 
ble rope  must  be  untwisted,  or  the  entrance  is  impos- 
sible. So  it  is  in  this  case — the  gate  of  conversion 
is  a  very  strait  passage  for  a  carnal  corrupt  sinner  to 
go  in  at.  The  soul  can  never  pass  through  with  any 
one  lust  beloved  and  espoused;  and,  therefore,  the 
sinner  must  be  untwisted  from  every  lust :  he  must 
lay  aside  the  love  of  every  sin,  or  he  can  never  en- 
ter in  at  this  gate,  for  it  is  a  strait  gate.  And  vvhen 
he  is  in  at  this  strait  gate,  he  meeteth  with  a  nar- 
row way  to  walk  in:  so  our  Lord  Christ  saith,  "  Nar- 
row is  the  way  that  leadeth  to  life;"  and  what  way  is 
this,  but  the  way  of  sanctification  ?  "For  without 
holiness  no  man  shall  ever  see  the  Lord." 

Now  this  way  of  sanctification  is  a  very  narrow 
way,  for  it  lies  over  the  neck  of  every  lust,  and  in 
the  exercise  of  every  grace,  subduing  the  one,  and 
improving  the  other;  dying  daily,  and  yet  living 
daily ;  dying  to  sin  and  living  to  God : — this  is  the 
way  of  sanctification  !  And  O,  how  few  are  there 
that  walk  in  this  way !  The  broad  way  hath  many 
travellers  in  it,  but  this  narrow  way  is  like  the  ways 
of  Canaan  in  the  days  of  Shamgar.  It  is  said,  "  In 
the  days  of  Shamgar,  the  son  of  Anath,  the  high- 
ways were  unoccupied,  and  the  travellers  walked 
through  by-ways."  In  the  Hebrew,  it  is,  "  through 
crooked  ways:"  the  way  of  holiness  is  by  the  most  an 
unoccupied  way — so  saith  the  prophet.  "  A  way 
shall  there  be,  and  it  shall  be  called  the  way  of  holi- 
ness, the  unclean  shall  not  pass  over  it ;  no  lion 
shall  be  there,  nor  any  ravenous  beasts  shall  go  up 
thereon  ;  but  the  redeemed  shall  walk  there."      The 


17C 

unclean,  and  the  lion,  and  the  ravenous  beast,  they 
are  in  the  crooked  ways :  none  but  the  redeemed  of 
the  Lord  walk  in  the  way  of  the  Lord. 

It  is  no  wonder,  then,  that  our  Lord  Christ 
saith  of  life,  that  "few  there  be  that  find  it,"  when 
the  gate  is  strait,  and  the  way  narrow,  that  lead- 
eth  to  it.  Many  pretend  to  walk  in  the  narrow 
way,  but  they  never  entered  in  at  the  strait  gate; 
and  many  pretend  to  have  entered  in  at  the  strait 
gate,  but  they  walk  not  in  the  narrow  way. 

It  is  a  very  common  thing  for  a  man  to  perish 
upon  a  mistake  of  his  way ;  to  go  on  in  those  paths 
that  take  hold  of  hell,  and  yet  hope  to  find  heaven 
at  last.  Those  twenty  parts,  fore-mentioned,  run 
into  destruction,  and  yet  many  choose  them,  and 
walk  in  them  as  the  way  of  salvation.  As  many 
profane  and  open  sinners  perish  by  choosing  the 
way  of  death,  so  many  formal  professors  perish  by 
mistaking  the  way  of  life.  Tiiis  I  gather  from 
what  our  Lord  Christ  saith — ^'  Few  there  be  that 
find  it ;"  which  doth  clearly  imply  what  in  Luke 
xii.  24.  he  doth  plainly  express,  to  wit,  that  many 
seek  it;  many  seek  to  enter  in,  and  yet  are  not 
able;  many  run  flir,  and  yet  do  not  "  so  run  as  to 
obtain ;"  many  bid  fair  for  the  Pearl  of  price,  and 
yet  go  without  it.  Hell  is  had  with  ease;  but  the 
"  kinjydom  of  heaven  suffers  violence." 

Inference  2.  If  many  go  thus  flir  in  the  way  to 
heaven,  and  yet  miscarry,  O  then,  what  shall  be  the 
end  of  them  who  fall  short  of  these  !  If  he 
shall  perish  who  is  almost  a  Christian,  what  shall  he 
do  who  is  not  at  all  a  Christian.      If  he  that  owneth 


177 


IIS 


Christ,  and  professetli  Christ,  and  Icavetli  many  si 
for  Christ,  may  be  damned  notwithstanding ;  what 
then  shall  his  doom  be  that  disowncth  Christ,  and 
refuseth  to  part  with  one  sin,  one  lust,  one  oath  for 
Christ ;  nay,  that  openly  blasphemeth  the  precious 
name  of  Christ  !  If  he  that  is  outwardly  sanctified 
shall  yet  be  eternally  rejected,  what  will  the  case  be 
of  such  as  are  openly  unsanctified — that  have  not 
only  the  plague  of  a  hard  heart  within,  but  also  the 
plague-sore  of  a  profane  life  without  ?  If  the  formal 
professor  must  be  shut  out,  surely  then  the  filthy 
adulterer,  swinish  drunkard,  the  deep  swearer,  the 
profane  sabbath-breaker,  the  foul-mouthed  scoffer, 
yea,  and  every  carnal  sinner  much  more.  If  there 
be  a  wo  to  him  that  falleth  short  of  heaven,  then 
how  sad  is  the  wo  to  him  who  falls  short  of  them 
that  fall  short  of  heaven  ?  Ah,  that  God  would 
make  this  an  awakening  word  to  sinners  that  are 
asleep  in  sin,  without  the  least  fear  of  death,  or 
dread  of  damnation  ! 

Use  of  Examination, 

Are  there  many  in  the  world  that  are  almost  and 
yet  but  almost  Christians  ?  Why,  then,  "  it  is 
time  for  us  to  call  our  condition  into  question,  and 
to  make  a  more  narrow  scrutiny  into  the  truth  of 
our  spiritual  estate;"  what  it  is,  whether  it  be  right 
or  not;  whether  we  are  sound  and  sincere  in  our 
profession  of  religion,  or  not.  When  our  Lord 
Christ  told  his  disciples,  "  One  of  you  shall  betray 
me,"  every  one  began  presently  to  reflect  upon  him- 
self: "Master,  is  it  I?  Master,  is  it  I?"  So 
H3 


178 

should  we  do,  when  the  Lord  discovers  to  us  from 
his  word,  how  many  there  are  under  the  profession 
of  rehgion  that  are  but  almost  Christians,  we  should 
straightway  reflect  upon  our  hearts,  '*  Lord  is  it  I? 
Is  my  heart  unsound  ?  Am  I  but  almost  a  Chris- 
tian ?  Am  I  one  of  them  that  shall  miscarry  at 
last  ?  Am  I  a  hypocrite  under  a  profession  of 
religion  ?  Have  I  a  form  of  godliness  without  the 
power  : 

There  are  two  questions  of  very  great  importance, 
which  we  should  every  one  of  us  often  put  to  our- 
selves : — 

What  am  I  ? 

Where  am  I  ? 

L  What  am  I  ?  Am  I  a  child  of  God  or  not  ? 
Am  I  sincere  in  religion,  or  am  I  only  a  hypocrite 
under  a  profession  ? 

2.  Where  am  I  ?  Am  I  yet  in  a  natural  state, 
or  a  state  of  grace  ?  Am  I  yet  in  the  old  root,  in 
old  Adam;  or  am  I  in  the  root  Christ  Jesus  ?  Am 
I  in  the  covenant  of  works  that  ministers  only  wrath 
and  death  ?  or  am  I  in  the  covenant  of  grace,  that 
ministers  life  and  peace  ? 

Indeed,  this  is  the  first  thing  a  man  should  look 
at :  there  must  be  a  change  of  state,  before  there 
can  be  a  change  of  heart :  we  must  come  under  a 
change  of  covenant,  before  we  can  be  under  a 
change  of  condition;  for  the  new  heart  and  the 
new  spirit  is  promised  in  the  new  covenant.  There 
is  nothing  of  that  to  be  heard  of  in  the  old :  now  a 
man  must  be  under  the  new  covenant,  before  he  can 
receive  the  blessing  promised  in  the  new  covenant: 


179 

he  must  be  in  a  new  covenant-state,  before  he  can 
receive  a  new  covenant-heart.  No  mercy,  no  par- 
don, no  change,  no  conversion,  no  grace  dispensed 
out  of  covenant ;  therefore  this  should  be  our  great 
inquiry ;  for  if  we  know  not  where  we  are,  we  can- 
not know  what  we  are;  and  if  we  know  not  what 
we  are,  we  cannot  be  what  we  should  be;  namely, 
altogether  Christians.  Let  me  then,  I  beseech 
you,  press  this  duty  upon  you  that  are  professors. — 
Try  your  own  hearts;  "  examine  yourselves  whether 
you  are  in  the  faith;  prove  your  ownselves." — I 
urge  this  upon  most  cogent  arguments. 

I.  Because  many  rest  in  a  notion  of  godliness 
and  outw^ard  shows  of  religion,  and  yet  remain  in 
their  natural  condition.  Many  "  are  hearers  of  the 
word,"  but  "  not  doers  of  it,"  "  and  so  deceive  their 
own  souls."  Some  neither  hear  nor  do;  these  are 
profane  sinners.  Some  both  hear  and  do;  these  are 
true  believers.  Some  hear,  but  they  do  not  do  ; 
these  are  hypocritical  professors. 

He  that  slights  the  ordinances  cannot  be  a  true 
Christian  ;  but  yet  it  is  possible  a  man  may  own 
them,  and  profess  them,  and  yet  be  no  true  Christian. 
Who  would  trust  to  a  profession,  that  shall  see 
Judas  a  disciple,  an  apostle,  a  preacher  of  the  gos- 
pel, one  that  cast  out  devils,  to  be  cast  out  himself? 
"  He  is  not  a  Jew  who  is  one  outwardly,  neither  is 
that  circumcision  which  is  outward  in  the  flesh :  but 
he  is  a  Jew  which  is  one  inwardly:  and  circumcision 
is  that  of  the  heart,  in  the  spirit,  and  not  in  the 
letter;  whose  praise  is  not  of  men,  but  of  God." 

2.  "  Because  errors  in  the  first  foundation  are 
very  dangerous."      If  we  be  not  right  in  the  main, 


180 

in  tlie  fundamental  work;  if  the  foundation  be  not 
laid  in  grace  in  the  heart,  all  our  following  profes- 
sion comes  to  nothing :  the  house  is  built  upon  a 
sandy  foundation,  and  though  it  may  stand  for 
awhile,  yet  "  when  the  floods  come,  and  the  winds 
blow  and  beat  upon  it,  great  will  be  the  fall  of  it." 

3.  Because  many  are  the  deceits  that  our  souls 
are  liable  to  in  this  case."  There  are  many  things 
like  grace,  that  are  not  grace:  now  it  is  the  likeness 
and  similitude  of  things  that  deceives,  and  makes 
one  thing  to  be  taken  for  another.  Many  take 
gifts  for  grace,  common  knowledge  for  saving  know- 
ledge;  when  as  a  man  may  have  great  gifts,  and  yet 
no  grace;  great  knowledge,  and  yet  not  know  Jesus 
Christ. 

Some  take  common  faith  for  saving;  whereas,  a 
man  may  believe  all  the  truths  of  the  gospel,  all  the 
promises,  all  the  threatenings,  all  the  articles  of  the 
creed,  to  be  true,  and  yet  perish  for  want  of  saving 
grace. 

Some  take  morality  and  restraining  grace  for 
piety  and  renewing  grace;  whereas  it  is  common  to 
have  sin  much  restrained,  where  the  heart  is  not 
renewed. 

Some  are  deceived  with  a  half  work,  taking  con- 
viction for  conversion,  reformation  for  regeneration; 
we  have  many  mermaid- Christians,  Or,  like  Ne- 
buchadnezzar's image,  head  of  gold,  and  feet  of  clay. 
The  devil  cheats  most  men  by  a  synecdoche,  putting 
a  part  for  the  whole:  partial  obedience  to  some  com- 
mands, for  universal  obedience  to  all.  Endless  are 
the  delusions  that  Satan  fastens  upon  souls,  for  want 
of  this  self-search.      It  is  necessary,   therefore,  that 


181 

we   try  our    state,    lest  wc    take  the  shadow  for  the 
substance,  and  embrace  a  cloud  instead  of  Juno. 

4.  Satan  will  try  us  at  one  time  or  other.  He 
will  winnow  us  and  sift  us  to  the  bottom;  and  if  we 
no.v  rest  in  a  groundless  confidence,  it  will  then  end 
in  a  comfortless  despair.  Nay,  God  himself  will 
search  and  try  us  at  the  day  of  judgment  especially; 
and  who  can  abide  that  trial,  that  never  tries  his 
own  heart? 

5.  Whatsoever  a  man's  state  be,  whether  he  be 
altogether  a  Christian  or  not,  whether  his  principle 
be  sound  or  not,  yet  it  is  good  to  examine  his  own 
heart.  If  he  find  his  heart  good,  his  principles 
right  and  sound,  this  will  be  matter  of  rejoicing. 
If  he  find  his  heart  rotten,  his  principles  false  and 
unsound,  the  discovery  is  in  order  to  a  renewing. 
If  a  man  have  a  disease  upon  him,  and  know  it,  he 
may  send  to  the  physician  in  time;  but  what  a  sad 
vexation  will  it  be,  not  to  see  a  disease  till  it  be  past 
cure?  So  for  a  man  to  be  graceless,  and  not  see  it 
till  it  be  too  late,  to  think  himself  a  Christian  when 
he  is  not,  and  that  he  is  in  the  right  way  to  heaven, 
when  he  is  in  the  ready  way  to  hell,  and  yet  not 
know  it,  till  a  death-bed  or  a  judgment-day  confute 
his  confidence^ — this  is  the  most  irrecoverable  misery. 

These  are  the  grounds  upon  which  I  press  this 
duty,  of  examining  our  state.  O  that  God  would 
help  us  in  the  doing  this  necessary  duty  ! 

Question.  You  say,  "  But  how  shall  I  come  to 
know  whether  I  am  almost  or  altogether  a  Christian? 
If  a  man  may  go  so  far,  and  yet  miscarry,  how  shall 
I  know  when  my  foundation  is  right — when  I  am  a 
Christian  indeed?" 


182 

Ariswer  1.  The  altogether  Christian  closes  with, 
and  accepts  of  Christ  upon  gospel-terms.  True 
union  makes  a  true  Christian:  many  close  with 
Christ,  but  it  is  upon  their  own  terms ;  they  take 
him,  and  own  him,  but  not  as  God  ofFers  him. 
The  terms  upon  which  God  in  the  gospel  ofFers 
Christ,  are,  that  we  shall  accept  of  a  broken  Christ 
with  a  broken  heart,  and  yet  a  whole  Christ  with 
the  whole  heart.  A  broken  Christ  with  a  broken 
heart,  as  a  witness  of  our  humility;  a  whole  Christ 
with  a  whole  heart,  as  a  witness  of  our  sincerity.  A 
broken  Christ  respects  his  suffering  for  sin;  a  broken 
heart  respects  our  sense  of  sin;  a  whole  Christ  includes 
all  his  offices;  a  whole  heart  includes  all  our  faculties. 
Christ  is  a  King,  Priest,  and  Prophet,  and  all  as  Me- 
diator. Without  any  one  of  these  offices,  the  work 
of  salvation  could  not  have  been  completed.  As  a 
Priest,  he  redeems  us;  as  a  Prophet,  he  instructs  us; 
as  a  King,  he  sanctifies  and  saves  us.  Tlierefore, 
the  apostle  says,  "  He  is  made  to  us  of  God,  wis- 
dom, righteousness,  sanctification,  and  redemption." 
Righteousness  and  redemption  flow  from  him,  as  a 
Priest;  wisdom,  as  a  Prophet;  sanctification,  as  a 
King. 

Now  many  embrace  Christ  as  a  Priest,  but  yet 
they  own  him  not  as  a  King  and  Prophet;  they 
like  to  share  in  his  righteousness,  but  not  to  par- 
take of  his  holiness;  they  would  be  redeemed  by 
him,  but  they  would  not  submit  to  him ;  they  would 
be  saved  by^  his  blood,  but  not  submit  to  his  power. 
Many  love  the  privileges  of  the  gospel,  but  not  the 
duties  of  the  gospel.  Now  these  are  but  almost 
Christians,  notwithstanding  their  close  with  Christ  j 


183 

for  it  is  upon  their  own  terms,  but  not  upon  God's. 
The  offices  of  Christ  may  be  distinguished,  but  they 
can  never  be  divided.  But  the  true  Christian  owns 
Christ  in  all  his  offices :  he  doth  not  only  close  with 
him  as  Jesus,  but  as  Lord  Jesus:  he  says  with 
Thomas,  "  My  Lord,  and  my  God."  He  doth 
not  only  believe  in  the  merit  of  his  death,  but  also 
conforms  to  the  manner  of  his  life.  As  he  believes 
in  him,  so  he  lives  to  him  :  he  takes  him  for  his 
wisdom,  as  well  as  for  his  righteousness;  for  his 
sanctification,  as  well  as  his  redemption. 

2.  The  altocjether  Christian  hath  a  thorough 
work  of  grace  and  sanctification  wrought  in  the 
heart,  as  a  spring  of  duties.  Regeneration  is  a 
whole  change ;  "  all  old  things  are  done  away,  and 
all  things  become  new."  It  is  a  perfect  work,  as  to 
parts,  though  not  as  to  degrees.  Carnal  men  do 
duties,  but  they  are  from  an  unsanctified  heart,  and 
that  spoils  all.  A  new  piece  of  cloth  never  doth  well 
in  an  old  garment,  for  the  rent  is  but  made 
worse.  When  a  man's  heart  is  thoroughly  re- 
newed by  grace,  the  mind  savingly  enlightened,  the 
conscience  thoroughly  convinced,  the  will  truly 
humbled  and  subdued,  the  affections  spiritually 
raised  and  sanctified;  and  when  mind,  and  will,  and 
conscience,  and  affections,  all  join  issue  to  help  on 
with  the  performance  of  the  duties  commanded;  then 
is  a  man  altogether  a  Christian. 

3.  He  that  is  altogether  a  Christian,  looks  to  the 
manner,  as  well  as  to  the  matter,  of  his  duties.  Not 
only  that  they  be  done,  but  how  they  be  done.  He 
knows  the  Christian's  privileges  lie  in  pronouns,  but 


184 

his  duty  in  adverbs:  it  must  not  be  only  honum^ 
good,  but  it  must  be  bene,  that  good  must  be  rightly 
done. 

Here  the  almost  Christian  fails,  he  doth  the  same 
duties  that  others  do  for  the  matter,  but  he  doth 
them  not  in  the  same  manner;  while  he  minds  the 
substance,  he  regards  not  the  circumstance;  if  he 
pray,  he  regards  not  faith  and  fervency  in  prayer; 
if  he  hear,  he  doth  not  mind  Christ's  rule,  "  Take 
heed  how  you  hear;"  if  he  obey,  he  looks  not  to  the 
frame  of  his  heart  in  obeying,  and  therefore  miscar- 
ries in  all  he  doth:  any  of  these  defects  spoil  the 
good  of  every  duty. 

4.  "  The  altogether  Christian  is  known  by  his 
sincerity,  in  all  his  performances."  Whatever  a 
man  does  in  the  duties  of  the  gospel,  he  cannot  be 
a  Christian  without  sincerity.  Now,  the  almost 
Christian  fails  in  this;  for  though  he  doth  much, 
prays  much,  hears  much,  obeys  much,  yet  he  is 
a  hypocrite  under  all. 

5.  He  that  is  altogether  a  Christian,  hath  an 
"  answerableness  within  to  the  lavv  without."  There 
is  a  connaturalness  between  the  word  of  God  and 
the  will  of  a  Christian;  his  heart  is,  as  it  were,  the 
transcript  of  the  law ;  the  same  holiness  that  is 
commanded  in  his  word,  is  implanted  in  the  heart ; 
the  same  conformity  to  Christ,  that  is  enjoined  by 
the  word  of  God,  is  wrought  in  the  soul  by  the 
Spirit  of  God ;  the  same  obedience  which  the  word 
requireth  of  him,  the  Lord  enableth  him  to  perform, 
by  his  grace  bestowed  on  him.  This  is  that  which 
is  promised  in  the  new  covenant :  "  I  will   put   my 


18.5 

law  in  their  inward  parts,  and  write  it  in  their  hearts. 
Now  the  writino;  his  law  in  us,  is  nothino  else  but 
his  workin<r  tliat  ffrace  and  hoHness  in  us  which  the 
law  conimandeth  and  rcquireth  of  us. 

In  the  old-covenant  administration,  God  wrote 
his  laws  only  upon  tables  of  stone,  but  not  upon  the 
heart ;  and  therefore,  though  God  wrote  them,  yet 
they  broke  them  ;  but  in  the  new-covenant  adminis- 
tration, God  provides  new  tables :  not  tables  of 
stone,  but  "  the  fleshly  tables  of  the  heart,"  and 
writes  his  laws  there,  that  there  might  be  a  law 
within,  answerable  to  the  law  without.  And  this 
every  true  Christian  hath.  So  that  he  may  say  in  his 
measure,  as  our  Lord  Christ  did,  "  I  delight  to  do  thy 
will,  O  my  God ;  thy  law  is  within  my  heart." 
Every  believer  hath  a  light  within  him,  not  guiding 
him  to  despise  and  slight,  but  to  prize  and  walk  by 
the  light  without  him  ;  the  word  commands  him  to 
walk  in  the  light,  and  the  light  directs  him  to  walk  ac- 
cording to  the  word.  Moreover,  from  this  impres- 
sion of  the  law  upon  the  heart,  obedience  and  con- 
formity to  God  becomes  the  choice  and  delight  of 
the  soul ;  for  holiness  is  the  very  nature  of  the  new 
creature ;  so  that  if  there  were  no  scripture,  no  Bible 
to  guide  him,  yet  he  would  be  holy,  for  he  hath 
received  "grace  for  grace;"  there  is  a  grace  within 
to  answer  to  the  word  of  grace  without.  Now,  the 
almost  Christian  is  a  stranger  to  this  law  of  God 
within;  he  may  have  some  conformity  to  the  word 
in  outwaid  conversation,  but  he  cannot  have  this  an- 
swerableness  to  the  word  in  inward  constitution. 

6.  The  altogether  Christian  is  much  in  duty,  and 


186 

yet  much  above  duty:  much  in  duty,  in  regard  of 
performances,  much  above  duty,  in  regard  of  depen- 
dance;  much  in  duty  by  obeying;  but  much  above 
duty  by  beUeving.  He  lives  in  his  obedience,  but 
he  doth  not  Hve  upon  his  obedience,  but  upon  Christ 
and  his  righteousness.  The  almost  Christian  fails 
in  this.  He  is  much  in  duty,  but  not  above  it,  but 
rests  in  it;  he  works  for  rest,  and  he  rests  in  his 
works.  He  cannot  come  to  beHeve  and  obey  too;  if 
he  beUeves,  then  he  thinks  there  is  no  need  of  obe- 
dience, and  so  casts  off  that ;  if  he  be  much  in  obe- 
dience, then  he  casts  offbeheving,  and  thinks  there 
is  no  need  of  that.  He  cannot  say  with  David,  "  I 
have  hoped  for  thy  salvation,  and  done  thy  com- 
mandments." The  more  a  man  is  in  duty,  and  the 
more  above  it ;  the  more  in  doing,  and  more  in  be- 
lieving, the  more  a  Christian. 

T.  "  He  that  is  altogether  a  Christian  is  uni- 
versal in  his  obedience."  He  doth  not  obey  one 
command  and  neglect  another,  do  one  duty  and 
cast  off  another;  but  he  hath  respect  to  all  the  com- 
mands, he  endeavotirs  to  leave  every  sin,  and  love 
every  duty. 

The  almost  Christian  fails  in  this,  his  obedience 
is  partial  and  piece-meal;  if  he  obeys  one  command, 
he  breaks  another ;  the  duties  that  least  cross  his 
lust,  he  is  much  in ;  but  those  that  do,  he  lays 
aside. 

The  Pharisees  "  fasted,  prayed,  paid  tithes,"  &c. 
but  they  did  not  lay  aside  their  covetousness,  their 
oppression;  they  "  devoured  widows'  houses,"  they 
were  unnatural  to  parents. 


187 

8.  "  The  altogether  Christian  makes  God's 
glory  the  cliief  end  of  all  his  performances."  If 
he  pray,  or  hear,  or  give,  or  fast,  or  repent,  or 
obey,  &c.  God's  glory  is  the  main  end  of  all.  It 
is  true,  he  may  have  somewhat  else  at  the  hither 
end  of  his  work,  but  God  is  at  the  further  end: 
as  Moses's  rod  swallowed  up  the  magicians'  rods, 
so  God's  glory  is  the  ultimate  end  that  swallows  up 
all  his  other  ends.  Now  the  almost  Christian  fails 
in  this,  his  ends  are  corrupt  and  selfish;  God  may 
possibly  be  at  the  hither  end  of  his  work,  but  self 
is  at  the  other  end;  for  he  that  was  never  truly 
cast  out  of  himself,  can  have  no  higher  end  than 
himself. 

Now  then  examine  thyself  by  these  characters, 
put  the  question  to  thy  own  soul.  Dost  thou  close 
with  Christ  upon  gospel  terms?  Is  grace  in  the 
heart  the  principle  of  thy  performances?  Dost 
thou  look  to  the  manner,  as  well  as  the  matter  of 
thy  duties?  Dost  thou  do  all  in  sincerity?  Is  there 
an  answerableness  within  to  the  law  without?  Art 
thou  much  above  duty,  when  much  in  duty?  Is 
thy  obedience  universal?  Lastly,  is  God's  glory 
the  end  of  all?  If  so,  then  thou  art  not  only  almost 
but  altogether  a  Christian. 

Second  Use  of  Caution. — "  O  take  heed  of  be- 
ing almost,  and  yet  but  almost  a  Christian !"  It  is 
a  great  complaint  of  God  against  Ephraim,  that 
"  he  is  a  cake  not  turned;"  that  is,  half  baked, 
neither  raw  nor  roasted,  neither  cold  nor  hot,  as 
Laodicea :  "  Because  thou  art  neither  hot  nor  cold, 
therefore    I    will   spew    thee    out   of  my    mouth." 


188 

This  is  a  condition  that  of  all  others  is  greatly  un- 
profitable, exceedingly  uncomfortablej  and  despe- 
rately dangerous. 

First,  "  It  is  greatly  unprofitable  to  be  but  al- 
most a  Christian;"  for  failing  in  any  one  point, 
will  ruin  us  as  surely  as  if  we  had  never  made  any 
attempts  for  heaven.  It  is  no  advantage  to  the 
soul  to  be  almost  converted;  for  the  little  that  we 
want,  spoils  the  good  of  all  our  attainments.  We 
say,  as  good  never  a  whit  as  never  the  near;  there 
is  no  profit  in  leaving  this  or  that  sin,  unless  we 
leave  all  sin.  Herod  heard  John  gladly,  and  did 
many  things,  but  he  kept  his  Herodias,  and  that 
ruined  him.  Judas  did  many  things,  prayed  much, 
preached  much,  professed  much,  but  yet  his  covet- 
ousness  spoiled  all;  one  sin  ruined  the  young  man, 
that  had  kept  all  the  commands  but  one.  Thus  he 
"  that  offends  in  one  point,  is  guilty  of  all."  That 
is,  that  lives  wilfully  and  allowedly  in  any  one  sin, 
he  brincrs  the  o-uilt  of  the  violation  of  the  whole 
law  of  God  upon  his  soul,  and  that  upon  a  twofold 
account. 

1.  Because  he  manifests  the  same  contempt  of 
the  authority  of  God,  in  the  wilful  breach  of  one, 
as  of  all. 

2.  By  allowing  himself  in  the  breach  of  any  one 
command  he  shows  he  kept  none  in  obedience  and 
conscience  to  God ;  for  he  that  hates  sin  as  sin, 
hates  all  sin,  and  he  that  obeys  the  command  as 
the  express  will  of  God,  obeys  every  command. 
And  for  this  cause  the  least  sin,  wilfully,  and  with 
allowance  lived  hi,    spoils  the  good  of  all  our  obe- 


189 

ilience  and  lays  tlic  soul  under  tlic  wliole  wratli  of 
God.  One  leak  in  a  ship  will  sink  her,  though 
she  be  tight  every  way  else.  "  Gideon  had  seventy 
sons,"  and  but  one  bastard,  and  yet  that  one  bas- 
tard destroyed  all  his  sons ;  so  may  one  sin  spoil  all 
our  services;  one  lust  beloved  may  spoil  all  our 
profession,  as  that  one  bastard  slew  all  the  sons  of 
Gideon. 

Secondly,  "  It  is  exceedingly  uncomfortable;"  as 
appears  three  ways. 

1.  "  In  that  such  a  one  is  hated  of  God  and 
men."  The  world  hates  him  because  of  his  pro- 
fession, and  God  abhors  him  because  of  his  dissimu- 
lation; the  world  hates  him  because  he  seems  good, 
and  God  hates  him  because  he  doth  but  seem  so. 
No  person  that  God  hates  more  than  the  almost 
Christian :  "  I  would  that  thou  wert  either  cold 
or  hot;"  either  all  a  Christian,,  or  not  at  all  a 
Christian.  "  Because  thou  art  neither  cold  nor 
hot,  therefore  I  will  spew  thee  out  of  my  mouth." 
What  a  loathsome  expression  doth  God  here  use, 
to  show  what  an  utter  abhorrency  there  is  in  him 
against  lukewarm  Christians  !  How  uncomfortable 
then  must  that  condition  needs  be  wherein  a  man 
is  abhorred  both  of  God  and  man? 

2.  "  It  is  uncomfortable  in  res^ard  of  sufFerino's." 
For  being  almost  a  Christian,  will  bring  us  into  suf- 
fering ;  but  being  but  almost  a  Christian,  will  never 
carry  us  through  suffering.  In  Matt.  xiii.  20,  21. 
it  is  said,  ''  He  that  receiveth  the  seed  into  stony 
ground,  the  same  is  he  that  hears  the  word,  and 
with  joy  receives  it;  yet  hath  he  not  root  in  himself, 


190 

but  dureth  for  a  while;  for  when  tribulation  or  per- 
secution ariseth  because  of  the  word,  by-and-by  he 
is  offended." 

There  are^owr  things  observable  in  these  words. 

1.  That  the  stony  ground  may  receive  the  word 
with  joy. 

2.  That  it  may  for  some  time  abide  in  a  pro- 
fession of  it:   He  dureth  for  a  while. 

3.  That  this  profession  will  expose  to  suffering; 
for  mark,  persecution  is  said  to  arise  because  of  the 
word. 

4.  This  suffering  will  cause  an  apostatizing  from 
profession  ;  for  that  which  is  here  called  "  offence," 
is  in  Luke  viii.  13.  called  falling  away:  "  which 
for  a  while  believe,  and  in  time  of  temptation  fall 
away." 

I  gather  hence,  a  profession  may  expose  a  man 
as  much  to  suffering  as  the  power  of  godliness :  but 
without  the  power  of  godliness  there  is  no  holding 
out  in  a  profession  under  suffering.  The  world 
hates  the  show  of  godliness,  and  therefore  perse- 
cutes it ;  the  almost  Christian  wants  the  substance, 
and  therefore  cannot  hold  out  in  it. 

Now  this  must  needs  be  very  uncomfortable;  if  I 
profess  religion,  I  am  like  to  suffer;  if  I  do  but  pro- 
fess it,  I  am  never  like  to  endure. 

3.  "  It  is  uncomfortable,  in  regard  of  that  de- 
ceit it  lays  our  hopes  under;"  to  be  deceived  of  our 
hopes  causeth  sorrow  as  well  as  shame.  He  that  is 
but  almost  a  Christian,  hopes  for  heaven;  but  unless 
he  be  altogether  a  Christian,  he  shall  never  come 
there.      Now  to  perish  with  hopes  of  heaven,  to  go 


;191 

to  hell  by  the  gates  of  glory,  to  come  to  the  very 
door,  and  then  be  shut  out,  as  the  five  virgins 
were;  to  die  in  the  wilderness,  within  the  sight  of 
the  promised  land,  at  the  very  brinks  of  Jordan  ; 
this  must  needs  be  sad.  To  come  within  a  stride  of 
the  goal,  and  yet  miss  it;  to  sink  within  sight  of 
harbour;  O  how  uncomfortable  is  this! 

4.  "  As  it  is  greatly  unprofitable,  and  exceed- 
ingly uncomfortable,  to  be  but  almost  a  Christian, 
so  it  is  desperately  dangerous."    For, 

1.  "  This  hinders  the  true  work:"  A  man  lies 
in  a  fairer  capacity  for  conversion,  that  lies  in  open 
enmity  and  rebellion,  than  he  that  sooths  up  himself 
in  the  formalities  of  religion.  This  I  gather  from 
the  parable  of  the  two  sons  which  our -Lord  Christ 
urged  to  the  professing  Scribes  and  Pharisees. 
"  There  was  a  man  had  two  sons;  and  he  came 
to  one,  and  said.  Go  work  to  day  in  my  vineyard. 
He  said,  1  will  not;  but  afterwards  repented  and 
went.  And  he  came  to  the  second,  and  said  like- 
wise; and  he  said,  I  go,  Sir;  but  went  not."  The 
first  represents  the  carnal  open  sinner,  that  is  called 
by  the  word,  but  refuses,  yet  afterwards  repents, 
and  believes.  The  second  represents  the  hypo- 
critical professor,  that  pretends  much,  but  performs 
little.  Now  mark  how  Christ  applies  this  parable: 
"  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  that  the  publicans  and  the 
harlots  go  into  the  kingdom  of  God  before  you." 

And  upon  this  account  it  is  better  not  to  be  at 
all,  than  to  be  almost  a  Christian ;  for  the  almost 
hinders  the  altogether.  It  is  better,  in  this  regard, 
to  be   a  sinner  without  a  profession,    than  to  be  a 


192 

professor  without  conversion  :  for  the  one  lies  fairer 
for  an  inward  change,  when  the  other  rests  in  an 
outward.  Our  Lord  Christ  tells  the  Scribe,  "  Thou 
art  not  far  from  the  kingdom  of  God,"  yet  never 
like  to  come  there.      None  farther  from  the  kino-- 

o 

dom  of  God,  than  such  as  are  not  far  from  the 
kingdom  of  God.  As  for  instance,  when  there 
lies  but  one  lust,  one  sin  between  a  soul  and  Christ, 
that  soul  is  not  far  from  Christ :  but  now,  when  the 
soul  rests  in  this  nearness  to  Christ,  and  yet  will 
not  part  with  that  one  lust  for  Christ,  but  thinks 
his  condition  secured,  though  that  lust  be  not  sub- 
dued;  who  is  farther  from  the  kingdom  of  God 
than  he  ?  So  our  Lord  Christ  tells  the  young 
man,  "  One  thing  thou  lackest."  Why  he  was  very 
near  heaven,  near  being  a  Christian  altogether,  he 
was  very  near  being  saved;  he  tells  Christ  he  had 
kept  all  the  commands.  He  lacked  but  one  thing;  I 
say,  but  one  thing:  but  it  was  a  great  thing.  That 
one  thing  he  lacked  was  more  than  all  things  he  had, 
for  it  was  the  one  thing  necessary  ;  it  was  a  new 
heart,  a  work  of  grace  in  his  soul,  a  cliange  of  state, 
a  heart  weaned  frnm  the  world.  This  was  the  one 
thing,  and  he  that  lacks  this  one  thing,  perishes  with 
his  all  things  else. 

2.  "  This  condition  is  so  like  a  state  of  grace, 
that  the  mistake  of  it  for  grace  is  easy  and  com- 
mon;" and  it  is  very  dangerous  to  mistake  any 
thing  for  grace  that  is  not  grace;  for  in  that  a  man 
contents  himself,  as  if  it  were  grace.  Formality 
doth  often  dwell  next  door  to  sincerity,  and 
one  sign  serves   both;    and  so   the   house   may   be 


193 

easily  mistaken,  and  by  that  means  a  man  may  take 
up  his  lodging  there,  and  never  find  the  way  out 
again. 

What  one  saith  of  wisdom,  (many  might  have 
been  wise,  had  they  not  thought  themselves  so 
when  they  were  otherwise)  the  same  I  may  say  of 
grace;  many  a  formal  professor  might  have  been  a 
sincere  believer,  had  he  not  mistook  his  profession 
for  conversion,  his  duties  for  grace,  and  so  rested 
in  that  for  sincerity  that  is  but  hypocrisy. 

3.  "  It  is  a  degree  of  blasphemy  to  pretend  to 
grace,  and  yet  have  no  grace."  I  gather  this  from 
Rev.  ii.  9. — "  I  know  the  blasphemy  of  them  which 
say  they  are  .Tews,  and  are  not."  This  place  un- 
dergoes variety  of  constructions;  Grotius  and  Pa- 
rous do  not  make  their  blasphemy  to  lie  in  their 
saying  they  are  Jews,  and  are  not;  but  to  lie  in  the 
reproaches  that  these  Jews  fastened  upon  Christ, 
calling  him  impostor,  deceiver,  one  that  hath  a 
devil,  &c.  Brightman  goes  another  way,  and  saith, 
this  was  the  blasphemy  of  these  Jews,  they  retained 
that  way  of  worship  that  was  abrogated,  and  thrust 
upon  God  those  old  rites  and  ceremonies  which 
Jesus  Christ  had  abolished,  and  nailed  to  his  cross, 
by  which  they  overthrew  the  glory  of  Christ,  and 
denied  his  coming.  But  1  conceive  the  blasphemy 
of  these  Jews  to  lie  in  this,  that  they  said  they  were 
Jews  and  were  not.  A  Jew  here  is  not  to  be  taken 
literally  and  strictly  only,  for  one  of  the  lineage  of 
Abraham,  but  it  is  to  be  taken  metonymically  for  a 
true  believer,  one  of  the  spiritual  seed  of  Abraham: 
*'  He  is   a  Jew   who    is   one  inwardly;"  so  that  for 

I  27 


194 

a  iTian  to  say  be  is  a  Jew  when  he  is  not,  to  profess 
an  interest  in  Christ  when  he  hath  none,  to  say  he 
hath  grace  when  he  hath  none,  this  Christ  calls 
blasphemy. 

But  why  should  Christ  call  this  blasphemy? 
This  is  hypocrisy;  but  how  may  it  be  said  to  be 
blasphemy?  Why,  he  blasphemes  the  great  attri- 
bute of  God's  oranisciency,  he  doth  implicitly  deny 
that  God  sees  and  knows  our  hearts  and  thoughts; 
for  if  a  man  did  believe  the  omnisciency  of  God, 
that  he  searches  the  heart,  and  sees  and  knows  all 
within,  he  would  not  dare  to  rest  in  a  graceless 
profession  of  godliness.  This,  therefore,  is  blas- 
phemy in  the  account  of  Christ. 

4.  "  It  is  dangerous  to  be  almost  a  Christian, 
in  that  this  stills  and  serves  to  quiet  conscience." 
Now  it  is  very  dangerous  to  quiet  conscience  with 
any  thing  but  the  blood  of  Christ:  it  is  bad  being 
at  peace,  till  Christ  speak  peace.  Nothing  can 
truly  pacify  conscience  less  than  that  which  pacifies 
God,  and  that  is  the  blood  of  the  Lord  Christ. 
Now  the  almost  Christian  quiets  conscience,  but 
not  with  the  blood  of  Christ:  it  is  not  a  peace  flow- 
ing from  Christ's  propitiation,  but  a  peace  rising 
from  a  formal  profession,  not  a  peace  of  Christ's 
giving,  but  a  peace  of  his  own  making;  he  silences 
and  bridles  conscience  with  a  form  of  godliness,  and 
so  makes  it  give  way  to  an  undoing,  soul-destroying 
peace;  he  rocks  it  asleep  in  the  cradle  of  duties,  and 
then  it  is  a  thousand  to  one  it  never  awaketh  more 
till  death  or  judgment. 

Ah,  my  brethren,  it  is  better  to  have  conscience 


195 

never  quiet,  than  quieted  any  way  but  by  *'  the 
blood  of  sprinkling:"  a  good  conscience  unquiet,  is 
the  greatest  affliction  to  saints;  and  an  evil  conscience 
quiet,  is  the  greatest  judgment  to  sinners. 

5.  "  It  is  dangerous  to  be  almost  a  Christian, 
in  respect  of  the  unpardonable  sin."  The  sin  that 
the  scripture  saith,  "  can  never  be  forgiven,  neither 
in  this  world  nor  in  the  world  to  come;"  I  mean 
the  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost.  Now  such  are 
only  capable  of  sinning  that  sin  as  are  but  almost 
Christians.  A  true  believer  cannot,  the  work  of 
grace  in  his  heart,  that  seed  of  God  which  abideth 
in  him,  secures  him  against  it. 

The  profane,  ignorant,  open  sinner  cannot; 
though  he  live  daily  and  hourly  in  sin,  yet  he  can- 
not commit  this  sin,  for  it  must  be  from  an  en- 
lightened mind.  Every  sinner,  under  the  gospel, 
especially  sins  sadly  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  against 
the  strivings  and  motions  of  the  Spirit:  he  "  resists 
the  Holy  Ghost;"  but  yet  this  is  not  the  sin  against 
the  Holy  Ghost. 

There  must  be  three  ingredients  to  make  up 
that  sin. 

1st,  It  must  be  wilful.  "  If  we  sin  wilfully  after 
we  have  received  the  knowledge  of  the  truth,  there 
remains  no  more  sacrifice  for  sin." 

2d,  "  It  must  be  against  light  and  conviction, 
after  we  have  received  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth." 

3d,  It  must  be  in  resolved  malice.  Now  you 
shall  find  all  these  ingredients  in  the  sin  of  the 
Pharisees,  Matt.   xii.  22.      Christ   heals   one    that 

I  2 


196 

was  "  possessed  with  a  devil ;"  a  great  work,  which 
all  the  people  wondered  at,  verse  23.  But  what 
say  the  Pharisees?  see  verse  24.  "This  fellow 
casteth  out  devils  by  the  prince  of  devils."  Now 
that  this  was  the  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  is 
clear ;  for  it  was  both  wilful  and  malicious,  and 
against  clear  convictions.  They  could  not  but 
see  that  he  was  the  Son  of  God,  and  that  this 
work  was  a  peculiar  work  of  the  Spirit  of  God  in 
him;  and  yet  they  say,  he  wrought  by  the  devil! 
whereupon  Christ  charges  them  with  this  ^'  sin 
against  the  Holy  Ghost,"  verse  31,  32,  33.*  Now 
the  Pharisees  were  a  sort  of  great  professors; 
whence  I  gather  this  conclusion,  that  it  is  the  pro- 
fessor of  religion  that  is  the  subject  of  this  sin;  not 
the  open  carnal  sinner,  not  the  true  believer,  but 
the  formal  professor.  Not  the  sinner,  for  he  hath 
neither  light  nor  grace;  not  the  believer,  for  he 
hath  both  light  and  grace;  therefore  the  formal 
professor,  for  he  hath  light  but  no  grace.  Here 
then,  is  the  great  danger  of  being  almost  a 
Christian — he  is  liable  to  this  dreadful  unpardon- 
able sin. 

6.  "  The  being  but  almost  a  Christian,  subjects 
us  to  apostacy."  He  that  gets  no  good  by  walking 
in  the  ways  of  God,  will  quickly  leave  them  and 
walk  no  more  in  them.  This  I  gather  from  Hosea 
xiv.  9.  "  Who  is  wise,  and  he  shall  understand 
these  things?  prudent,  and  he  shall  know  them? 


Compare  this  with  Mark  iii.  28,  29,  30. 


197 

for  the  ways  of  the  Lord  are  right,  and  tlie  just 
shall  walk  in  them,  but  the  transgressors  shall  fall 
therein." 

"  The  just  shall  walk  in  them."  He  whose  heart 
is  renewed  and  made  right  with  God,  he  shall  keep 
close  to  God  in  his  ways. 

"  But  the  transgressor  shall  fall  therein."  The 
word  in  the  Hebrew  is  pcshangim^  from  a  word 
that  signifies  to  jwevaricate :  so  that  we  may  read 
the  words  thus,  "  The  ways  of  the  Lord  are  right, 
and  the  just  shall  walk  in  them ;  but  he  that  pre- 
varicates, (that  is,  a  hypocrite)  in  the  ways  of  God, 
he  shall  fall  therein." 

An  unsound  heart  will  never  hold  out  long  in 
the  ways  of  God :  "  He  was  a  burning  and  a  shining 
light,  and  ye  were  willing  for  a  season  to  rejoice  in 
that  light." 

"  For  a  season" — For  an  hour,  a  short  space, 
and  then  they  left  him.  It  is  a  notable  question 
Job  puts  concerning  the  hypocrite — "  Will  he  de- 
light himself  in  the  Almighty?  will  he  always  call 
upon  God  ?" 

He  may  do  much,  but  those  two  things  he  can- 
not do : 

L   He  cannot  make  God  his  delight. 

2.  He  cannot  persevere  in  duties  at  all  times, 
and  in  all  conditions. 

He  will  be  an  apostate  at  last :  the  scab  of  hy- 
pocrisy usually  breaks  out  in  the  plague-sore  of 
apostacy.  Conversion  ground  is  standing  ground; 
it  is  terra  Jirma ;  but  a  graceless  profession  of  re- 
ligion  is  a  slippery    ground,    and    falling  ground; 


198 

Julian  the  apostate,  was  first  Julian  the  professor. 
I  know  it  is  possible  a  believer  may  fall,  but  yet 
"  he  rises  again,  the  everlasting  arms  are  under- 
neath;" but  when  the  hypocrite  fails,  who  shall 
help  him  up?  Solomon  saith,  "  Wo  to  him  that  is 
alone  when  he  falls  !"  that  is  without  interest  in 
Christ.  Why  wo  to  him  ?  "  For  he  hath  none  to 
help  him  up."  If  Jesus  Christ  do  not  recover  him, 
who  can  ?  David  fell  and  was  restored,  for  he  had 
one  to  help  him  up ;  but  Judas  fell  and  perished, 
for  he  was  alone. 

7.  "  This  being  but  almost  a  Christian,  pro- 
vokes God  to  bring  dreadful  spiritual  judgments 
upon  a  man. 

Barrenness  is  a  spiritual  judgment:  now  this 
provokes  God  to  give  us  up  to  barrenness.  When 
Christ  found  the  fig-tree  that  had  leaves  but  no 
fruit,  he  pronounces  the  curse  of  barrenness  upon 
it:  "  Never  fruit  grow  on  thee  more."  And  so 
Ezek.  xlvii.  11.  "  The  miry  places  thereof,  and 
the  marshy  places  thereof,  shall  not  be  healed;  they 
shall  be  given  to  salt." 

A  spirit  of  delusion  is  a  sad  judgment.  Why,  this 
is  the  almost  Christian's  judgment;  that  receives 
the  truth,  but  not  in  the  love  of  it:  "  Because  they 
received  not  the  love  of  the  truth,  that  they  might 
be  saved;  for  this  cause  God  shall  send  them  strong 
delusions." 

To  lose  either  light  or  sight,  either  ordinances 
or  eyes,  is  a  great  spiritual  judgment.  Why,  this 
is  the  almost  Christian's  judgment:  he  that  profits 
not  under  the  means,   provokes  God  to  take  away 


199 

either  light  or  sight;  cither  the  ordinances  from 
before  his  eyes,  or  else  to  bind  his  eyes  under 
the  ordinances. 

To  have  a  hard  heart,  is  a  dreadful  judgment, 
and  there  is  no  hypocrite  but  he  hath  a  hard  heart. 

My  brethren,  it  is  a  dreadful  thing  for  God  to 
give  a  man  up  to  spiritual  judgments  !  Now  this 
being  almost  a  Christian,  provokes  God  to  give  a 
man  up  to  spiritual  judgments :  surely,  there- 
fore, it  is  a  very  dangerous  thing  to  be  almost  a 
Christian  ! 

8.  "  Being  almost  and  but  almost  Christians, 
will  exceedingly  aggravate  our  damnation."  The 
higher  a  man  rises  under  the  means,  the  lower  he 
falls  if  he  miscarries :  he  that  falls  but  a  little  short 
of  heaven,  will  fall  deepest  into  hell ;  he  that  hath 
been  nearest  to  conversion,  being  not  converted, 
shall  have  the  deepest  damnation  when  he  is  judged. 
Capernaum's  sentence  shall  exceed  Sodom's  for  se- 
verity; because  she  exceeded  Sodom  in  the  enjoy- 
ment of  mercy — she  received  more  from  God,  she 
knew  more  of  God,  she  professed  much  for  God, 
and  yet  was  not  right  with  God;  therefore,  she  shall 
be  punished  more  by  God.  The  higher  the  rise, 
the  greater  the  fall;  the  higher  the  profession,  the 
lower  the  damnation.  He  miscarrieth  with  a  light 
in  his  hand:  he  perisheth  under  many  convictions; 
and  convictions  never  end  but  in  a  sound  conversion, 
as  in  all  saints;  or  in  a  sad  damnation,  as  in  all 
hypocrites.  Praying-ground,  hearing-ground,  pro- 
fessing-ground,  and  conviction-ground,  is,  of  all, 
the  worst  ground  to  perish  upon. 


200 

Now  tlien,  to  sum  up  all  under  this  head. 

If  to  be  almost  a  Christian  hinders  the  true  work 
of  conversion ;  if  it  be  easily  mistaken  for  con- 
version ;  if  it  be  a  degree  of  blasphemy ;  if  this  be 
that  which  quiets  conscience;  if  this  subjects  a  man 
to  commit  the  unpardonable  sin ;  if  it  lays  us  liable 
to  apostacy ;  if  it  provokes  God  to  give  us  up  to 
spiritual  judgments ;  and  if  it  be  that  which  exceed- 
ingly aggravates  our  damnation  ;  sure  then  it  is  a 
very  dangerous  thing  to  be  almost  and  but  almost  a 
Christian  ! 

O  labour  to  be  altogether  Christians,  to  go  far- 
ther than  they  who  have  gone  farthest,  and  yet  fall 
short !  This  is  the  great  counsel  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
"  So  run  that  ye  may  obtain. — Give  diligence  to 
make  your  calling  and  election  sure." 

Need  you  any  motives  to  quicken  you  up  to  this 
important  duty  ? 

Consideration  1.  "  This  is  that  which  is  not  only 
commanded  by  God,  but  that  whereunto  all  the 
commands  of  God  tend."  A  perfect  conformity  of 
heart  and  life  to  God,  is  the  sum  and  substance  of 
all  the  commands  both  of  the  Old  and  the  New 
Testament.  As  the  harlot  was  for  the  dividing  of 
the  child,  so  Satan  is  for  dividing  the  heart.  He 
would  have  our  love  and  affections  shared  between 
Christ  and  our  lusts ;  for  he  knows  that  Christ 
reckons  we  love  him  not  at  all,  unless  we  love  him 
above  all.  But  God  will  have  all  or  none:  "  My 
son,  give  me  thy  heart. — Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord 
thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  with  all  thy  soul,  and 
with   all   thy  might."       Look   into  the  Scripture, 


201 

and  see  what  that  is   upon   which  you  onli/  stand, 
and  you  shall  find  that  God  hath  fixed  it  upon  those 
great  duties  which  alone  tend  to  the  perfection  of 
your  state  as  Christians.     God  hath  fixed  your  only 
upon  believing;  only  believe.      God  hath  fixed  your 
only  upon    obedience:    "  Thou   slialt  worship    the 
Lord    thy    God,    and  him    only  shalt  thou    serve." 
"  Only  let  your  conversation  be  such  as  becometh 
the  gospel  of  Christ."      So  that  your  only  is  fixed 
by  God  upon  these   two   great   duties    of  believing 
and  obeying;   both   which  tend  to  the  perfection  of 
your  state   as   Christians.      Now,   shall   God  com- 
mand,  and   shall  not   we   obey?      Can   there  be   a 
higher  motive   to   duty    than    the  authority  of  the 
great  God,   whose  will  is  the  eternal  rule  of  righ- 
teousness?     "  O   let  us  fear   God,   and  keep    his 
commandments;"  for  this  is  the  whole  duty  of  man  ! 
Consideration  2.   "  The  Lord   Christ  is  a  Savi- 
our throughout,   a  perfect  and  complete  Mediator." 
He  hath  not  shed  his  blood  by  halves,   nor  satisfied 
the  justice  of  God,  and  redeemed  sinners  by  halves. 
No!   but  he  went   through   with   his   undertakino; 
he  bore  all  our  sins,  and  shed  all  his  blood:   he  died 
to  the  utmost,    satisfied  the  justice  of  God  to   the 
utmost,  redeemed  sinners  to  the  utmost,   and  now 
that  he  is  in  heaven  he  intercedeth  to  the  utmost, 
and  is  able  to  save  to  the  utmost. 

It  is  observed,  that  our  Lord  Christ,  when  he 
was  upon  the  earth,  in  the  days  of  his  flesh,  he 
wrought  no  half-cures;  but  whomsoever  they  brought 
to  him  for  healing,  he  healed  them  throughout: 
"  They  brought  unto  him  all  that  were  diseased, 
I  3 


202 

and  besought  him  that  they  might  only  touch  the 
hem  of  his  garment,  and  as  many  as  touched  were 
made  perfectly  whole." 

O  what  an  excellent  physician  is  here!  none 
like  him  !  he  cureth  infallibly,  suddenly,  and  per- 
fectly ! 

He  cureth  infallibly.  None  ever  came  to  him  for 
healing  that  went  without  it;  he  never  practised 
upon  any  that  miscarried  under  his  hand. 

He  cureth  suddenly.  No  sooner  is  his  garment 
touched,  but  his  patient  is  healed.  The  leper, 
Matt.  viii.  3.  is  no  sooner  touched,  but  immediately 
cured;  the  two  blind  men.  Matt.  xx.  34.  are  no 
sooner  touched,  but  their  eyes  were  immediately 
opened. 

He  cureth  perfectly:  "  As  many  as  were  touched, 
were  made  perfectly  whole." 

Now  all  this  was  to  show  what  a  perfect  and 
complete  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  would  be  to  all  sin- 
ners that  would  come  to  him.  They  should  find 
healing  in  his  blood,  virtue  in  his  righteousness,  and 
pardon  for  all  their  sins,  whatever  they  were.  Look  ! 
as  Christ  healed  all  the  diseases  of  all  that  came  to 
him,  when  he  was  on  earth,  so  he  pardons  all  the 
sins,  and  healeth  all  the  wounds  of  all  those  souls 
that  come  to  him,  now  he  is  in  heaven.  He  is  a 
Saviour  throughout;  and  shall  not  we  be  saints 
throughout?  Shall  he  be  altogether  a  Redeemer; 
and  shall  not  we  be  altogether  believers  ?  O,  what 
a  shame  is  this  ! 

Consideration  3.  "  There  is  enough  in  religion 
to  engage  us  to  be  altogether  Christians;"  and  that 


203 

whether  we  respect  profit  or  comfort,  for  grace  brings 
both. 

First,  "  Religion  is  a  gainful  thing;"  and  this  is 
a  compelling  motive  that  becomes  effectual  upon  all. 
Gain  is  the  god  whom  the  world  worships.  What 
will  not  men  do,  what  will  they  not  suffer  for  gain? 
What  journeys  do  men  take  by  land,  what  voyages 
by  sea,  through  hot  and  cold,  through  fair  and  foul, 
through  storm  and  shine,  through  day  and  night, 
and  all  for  gain  !  Now  there  is  no  calling  so  gain- 
ful as  this  of  religion ;  it  is  the  most  profitable  em- 
ployment we  can  take  up.  "  Godliness  is  profit- 
able unto  all  things."  It  is  a  great  revenue.  If 
it  be  closely  followed,  it  brings  in  the  greatest  in- 
come. Indeed,  some  men  are  religious  for  the 
world's  sake;  such  shall  be  sure  not  to  gain  :  but 
they  who  are  religious  for  religion's  sake,  shall  be 
sure  not  to  lose,  if  heaven  and  earth  can  recom- 
pense them;  for  "  godliness  hath  the  promise  both 
of  the  life  that  now  is,  and  of  that  which  is  to  come." 

Ah,  who  would  not  be  a  Christian,  when  the 
gain  of  godliness  is  so  great !  Many  gain  much  in 
their  worldly  calling,  but  the  profit  which  the  true 
believer  hath  from  one  hour's  communion  with  God 
in  Christ,  weigheth  down  all  the  (yum  of  the  world. 
"  Cursed  be  that  man  who  counts  all  the  gain  of 
the  world  worth  one  hour's  communion  with  Jesus 
Christ,"  saith  that  noble  Marquis,  Galeacius  Carac- 
ciola.  It  is  no  where  said  in  Scripture,  "  Happy 
is  the  man  that  findeth  silver,  and  the  man  that  o-et- 
teth  fine  gold."  These  are  of  no  weight  in  the  ba- 
lance of  the  sanctuary ;  but  it   is   said,    "  Happy  is 


204 

the  man  that  findeth  wisdom,  and  the  man  that 
getteth  understanding;  for  the  merchandise  of  it  is 
better  than  the  merchandise  of  silver,  and  the  gain 
thereof  than  fine  gold."  By  wisdom  and  under- 
standing here,  we  are  to  understand  the  grace  of 
Christ;  and  so  the  spirit  of  God  interpreteth  it. 
"  Behold  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  that  is  wisdom;  and 
to  depart  from  evil  is  understanding."  Now  of  all 
m.erchants,  he  that  trades  in  this  wisdom  and  under- 
standing will  prove  the  richest  man:  one  grain  of 
godliness  outweigheth  all  the  gold  of  Ophir.  There 
is  no  riches  like  being  rich  in  grace  :  for, 

1.  This  is  the  most  necessary  riches;  other  things 
are  not  so.  Silver  and  gold  are  not  so  :  we  may  be 
happy  without  them.  There  is  but  one  thing  ne- 
cessary, and  that  is  the  grace  of  Jesus  Christ  in  the 
heart.  Have  this,  and  have  all;  want  this,  and 
want  all. 

2.  It  is  the  most  substantial  gain.  The  things 
of  this  world  are  more  shadow  than  substance. 
Pleasure,  honour,  and  profit,  comprehend  all  things 
in  this  world,  and  therefore  are  the  carnal  man's 
trinity.  The  apostle  John  calls  them  "  the  lust  of 
the  flesh,  the  lust  of  the  eyes,  and  the  pride  of  life  ;" 
this  (saith  he)  is  all  that  is  in  the  world:  and  truly, 
if  this  be  all,  all  is  nothing  ;  for  what  is  pleasure  but 
a  dream  and  conceit  ?  what  is  honour,  but  fancy  and 
opinion?  and  what  is  profit,  but  a  thing  of  nought? 
"  Why  wilt  thou  set  thine  eyes  upon  that  which  is 
not  ?"  The  things  of  the  world  have  in  them  no 
sound  substance,  though  foolish  carnal  men  call 
them    substance.     But  now  grace  is   a  substantial 


205 

good;  so  our  Lord  Christ  calls  it:  "  That  I  may 
cause  those  that  love  me  to  inherit  substance/'  to 
inherit  that  wliich  is.  Grace  is  a  reality  :  other 
things  are  but  show  and  fancy. 

3.  Godliness  is  the  safest  gain.  The  gain  of 
worldly  things  is  always  with  difficulty,  but  seldom 
with  safety.  The  soul  is  often  hazarded  in  the 
over-eager  pursuit  of  worldly  things;  nay,  thousands 
do  pawn,  and  lose,  and  damn  their  precious  souls 
eternally,  for  a  little  silver  and  gold,  which  are  but 
the  guts  and  garbage  of  the  earth  :  "  and  what  is  a 
man  profited,  to  gain  the  whole  world,  if  he  lose  his 
own  soul  ?"  But  the  gain  of  godliness  is  ever  with 
safety  to  the  soul ;  nay,  the  soul  is  lost  and  undone 
without  it,  and  not  saved  but  by  the  attainment  of 
it.  A  soul  without  grace  is  in  a  lost  and  perishing 
condition :  the  hazard  of  eternity  is  never  over  with 
us  until  the  grace  of  Christ  Jesus  be  sought  by  us, 
and  wrought  in  us. 

4.  "  Godliness  is  the  surest  profit :"  as  it  is  safe, 
so  it  is  sure.  Men  make  great  ventures  for  the 
world,  but  all  runs  upon  uncertainty.  Many  ven- 
ture much,  and  wait  long,  and  yet  find  no  return 
but  disappointment:  they  sow  much,  and  yet  reap 
nothing.  But  the  gain  of  godliness  is  sure ;  "  to 
him  that  soweth  righteousness  shall  be  a  sure  re- 
ward." 

And  as  the  things  of  this  world  are  uncertain  in 
the  getting;  so  they  are  uncertain  in  the  keeping. 
If  men  do  not  undo  us,  moths  may;  if  robbery  doth 
not,  rust  may;  if  rust  doth  not,  fire  may;  to  which 
all  earthly  treasures  are  incident,  as  our  Lord  Christ 


206 

teaches  us,  Matt.  vi.  19.  Solomon  limneth  the 
world  with  wings  :  "  Riches  make  themselves  wings, 
and  fly  as  an  eagle  towards  heaven."  A  man  may 
be  rich  as  Dives  to-day,  and  yet  poor  as  Lazarus 
to-morrow.  O  how  uncertain  are  all  worldly  things  ! 
But  now  the  true  treasure  of  grace  is  in  the  heart,  that 
can  never  be  lost.  It  is  out  of  the  reach  both  of  rust 
and  robber.  "  He  that  gets  the  world,  gets  a  good 
he  can  never  keep ;  but  he  that  gets  grace,  gets  a 
good  he  shall  never  lose." 

5.  "  The  profit  of  godliness  lieth  not  only  in  this 
world,  but  in  the  world  to  come."  All  other  profit 
lieth  in  this  world  only :  riches  and  honour,  &c.  are 
called  this  world's  goods,  but  the  riches  of  godliness 
is  chiefly  in  the  other  world's  goods;  in  the  enjoy- 
ment of  God,  and  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  Holy  Spi- 
rit, among  saints  and  angels  in  glory.  Lo,  this  is 
the  gain  of  godliness;  "  such  honour  have  all  his 
saints." 

6.  "  The  gain  of  godliness  is  a  durable  and  eter- 
nal gain."  All  this  world's  goods  are  perishing; 
perishing  pleasures,  perishing  honours,  perishing 
profits,  and  perishing  comforts.  "  Riches  are  not 
for  ever,"  saith  Job  :  "  Hast  thou  entered  into  the 
treasures  of  the  snow?"  Gregory  upon  these  words 
observes,  that  earthly  treasures  are  treasures  of  snow. 
What  pains  do  children  take  to  scrape  and  roll  the 
snow  together  to  make  a  snow-ball,  which  is  no  sooner 
done,  but  the  heat  of  the  sun  dissolves  it,  and  it 
comes  to  nothing.  Why,  the  treasures  of  worldly 
men  are  but  treasures  of  snow.  When  death  and 
judgment  come,    they  melt  away,   and   come  to  no- 


207 

thing.  "  Riches  profit  not  in  the  clay  of  wrath,  but 
righteousness  delivers  from  death." 

You  sec  here  the  great  advantage  of  godliness; 
so  that  if  we  look  at  profit,  we  shall  find  enough  in 
religion  to  engage  us  to  be  altogether  Christians. 
Or, 

2.  "  If  we  look  at  comfort,"  religion  is  the  most 
comfortable  profession."  There  are  no  comforts  to 
be  compared  to  the  comforts  of  grace  and  godliness. 

1.  "  Worldly  comfort  is  only  outward;"  it  is  but 
skin-deep:  "  In  the  midst  of  laughter  the  heart  is 
sorrowful."  But  now  the  comfort  that  flows  from 
godliness  is  an  inward  comfort,  a  spiritual  joy ; 
therefore  it  is  called  gladness  of  heart.  "  Thou  hast 
put  gladness  in  my  heart:"  other  joy  smooths  the 
brow,  but  this  fills  the  breast. 

2.  "  Worldly  comfort  hath  a  nether  spring." 
The  spring  of  worldly  comfort  is  in  the  creature, 
in  some  earthly  enjoyment ;  and,  therefore,  the 
comfort  of  worldly  men  must  needs  be  mixed  and 
muddy :  "  an  unclean  fountain  cannot  send  forth 
pure  water."  But  spiritual  comfort  hath  an  upper 
spring :  the  comfort  that  accompanies  godhness, 
flows  from  the  manifestations  of  the  love  of  God  in 
Christ,  from  the  workings  of  the  blessed  Spirit  in 
the  heart,  which  is  first  a  counsellor,  and  then  a 
comforter:  and  therefore  the  comforts  of  the  saints 
must  needs  be  pure  and  unmixed  comforts;  for  they 
flow  from  a  pure  spring. 

3.  "  Worldly  comfort  is  very  fading  and  transi- 
tory." "  The  triumphing  of  the  wicked  is  but 
short,   and  the  joy  of  the  hypocrite  is  but  for  a  mo- 


208 

inent."  Solomon  compares  it  to  the  "  crackling  of 
thorns  under  a  pot,"  which  is  but  a  blaze,  and  soon 
out :  so  is  the  comfort  of  carnal  hearts.  But  now 
the  comfort  of  godliness  is  a  durable  and  abiding 
comfort;  "your  heart  shall  rejoice,  and  your  joy 
no  man  shall  take  from  you."  The  comfort  of  god- 
liness is  lasting,  and  everlasting:  it  abides  by  us  in 
life,  in  death,  and  after  death. 

First,  "  It  abides  by  us  in  life  :"  grace  and 
peace  go  together.  Godliness  naturally  brings  forth 
comfort  and  peace:  "The  effect  of  righteousness 
shall  be  peace."  It  is  said  of  the  primitive  Chris- 
tians, "  They  walked  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  and 
in  the  comfort  of  the  Holy  Ghost."  Every  duty 
done  in  uprightness  and  sincerity,  reflects  some 
comfort  upon  the  soul.  "  In  keeping  the  com- 
mands, there  is  great  reward;"  not  only  for  keep- 
ing of  them,  but  in  keeping  of  them.  As  every 
flower,  so  every  duty  carries  sweetness  and  refresh- 
ing with  it. 

Objection.  "  But  who  more  dejected  and  dis- 
consolate than  saints  and  believers  ?  whose  lives  are 
more  uncomfortable  ?  whose  mouths  are  more  filled 
with  complaints,  than  theirs  ?  If  a  condition  of 
godliness  and  Christianity  be  a  condition  of  so  much 
comfort,  then  why  are  they  thus  ?" 

Solution.  That  the  people  of  God  are  oftentimes 
without  comfort,  I  grant :  "  They  may  walk  in  the 
dark,  and  have  no  light."  But  this  is  none  of 
the  products  of  godliness  :  grace  brings  forth  no 
such  fruit  as  this;  thfere  is  a  threefold  rise  and 
spring  of  it : — Sin  within,  Desertion  and  Tempta- 
tion without. 


209 

1.  Sin  within.  The  saints  of  God  are  not  all 
spirit,  and  no  flesh ;  all  grace,  and  no  sin.  They 
are  made  up  of  contrary  principles :  there  is  light 
and  darkness  in  the  same  mind;  sin  and  grace  iu 
the  same  will ;  carnal  and  spiritual  in  the  same  af- 
fections ;  there  is  "  the  flesh  lusting  against  the 
Spirit."  In  all  these,  and  too  oft  the  Lord  knows, 
is  the  believer  led  away  captive  by  these  warring 
lusts.  So  was  the  holy  apostle  himself:  "  I  find 
then  a  law,  that,  when  I  would  do  good,  evil  is 
present  with  me.  I  see  another  law  in  my  mem- 
bers, warring  against  the  law  of  my  mind,  and 
bringing  me  into  captivity  to  the  law  of  sin  ;" — 
and  this  was  that  which  broke  his  spiritual  peace, 
and  filled  his  soul  with  trouble  and  complaints,  as 
you  see  :  "  O  wretched  man  that  I  am !  who  shall 
deliver  me  from  this  body  of  death  ?"  So  that  it 
is  sin  that  interrupts  the  peace  of  God's  people. 
Indwelling  lust,  stirring  and  breaking  forth,  must 
needs  cause  trouble  and  grief  in  the  soul  of  a  be- 
liever; for  it  is  as  natural  for  sin  to  bring  forth 
trouble,  as  it  is  for  grace  to  bring  forth  peace. 
Every  sin  contracts  a  new  guilt  upon  the  soul,  and 
guilt  provokes  God ;  and  where  there  is  a  sense  of 
guilt  contracted,  and  God  provoked,  there  can  be 
no  peace,  no  quiet  in  that  soul,  till  faith  procures 
fresh  sprinklings  of  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  upon 
the  conscience. 

2.  "  Another  spring  of  the  believer's  trouble 
and  disconsolateness  of  spirit,  is  the  desertions  of 
God;"  and  this  follows  upon  the  former.  God 
doth  sometimes  disappear,   and   hide   himself  from 


210 

his  people :  "  Verily,  thou  art  a  God  that  hideth 
thyself."  But  the  cause  of  God's  hiding,  is  the 
believer's  sinning  :  "  Your  iniquities  have  separated 
between  you  and  your  God,  and  your  sins  have  hid 
his  face  from  you."  In  heaven,  where  there  is  no 
sinning,  there  is  no  losing  the  light  of  God's  coun- 
tenance for  a  moment;  and  if  saints  here  could 
serve  God  without  corruption,  they  should  enjoy 
God  without  desertion;  but  this  cannot  be.  While 
we  are  in  this  state,  remaining  lusts  will  stir  and 
break  forth,  and  then  God  will  hide  his  face  ;  and 
this  must  needs  be  trouble :  "  Thou  didst  hide  thy 
face,  and  I  was  troubled." 

The  light  of  God's  countenance,  shining  upon 
the  soul,  is  the  Christian's  heaven  on  this  side 
heaven  ;  and  therefore  it  is  no  wonder  if  the  hid- 
ing of  his  face  be  looked  upon  by  the  soul,  as 
one  of  the  days  of  hell.  So  it  was  by  David  : 
"  The  sorrows  of  death  compassed  me,  the  pains 
of  hell  gat  hold  upon  me;  I  found  trouble  and  sor- 
row." 

3.  "  A  third  spring  of  that  trouble  and  complaint 
that  brims  the  banks  of  the  Christian's  spirit,  is  the 
temptations  of  Satan."  He  is  the  great  enemy  of 
saints,  and  he  envieth  the  quiet  and  comfort  that 
their  hearts  are  filled  with,  when  his  conscience  is 
brimmed  with  horror  and  terror;  and,  therefore, 
though  he  knows  that  he  cannot  destroy  their  peace, 
yet  he  labours  to  disturb  their  peace.  As  the  bles- 
sed Spirit  of  God  is  first  a  sanctifier,  and  then  a 
comforter,  working  grace  in  order  to  peace ;  so  this 
cursed  spirit  of  hell   is  first  a  tempter,   and  then  a 


211 

troubler;  first  persuading  to  act  sin,  and  then  ac- 
cusing for  sin;  and  this  is  his  constant  practice 
upon  the  spirits  of  God's  people.  He  cannot  en- 
dure that  they  should  live  in  the  light  of  God's 
countenance,  when  himself  is  doomed  to  eternal, 
intolerable  darkness. 

And  thus  you  see  whence  it  is  that  the  people  of 
God  are  often  under  trouble  and  complaint.  All 
arises  from  these  three  springs  of  Sin  within,  De- 
sertions and  Temptations  without. 

If  the  saints  could  serve  God  without  sinning, 
and  enjoy  God  without  withdrawing,  and  resist 
Satan  without  yielding,  they  might  enjoy  peace  and 
comfort  without  sorrowing.  This  must  be  endea- 
voured constantly  here,  but  it  will  never  be  attained 
fully  but  in  heaven.  But  yet  so  far  as  grace  is 
the  prevailing  principle  in  the  heart,  and  so  far  as 
the  power  of  godliness  is  exercised  in  this  life;  so 
far  the  condition  of  a  child  of  God  is  a  condition  of 
peace;  for  it  is  an  undoubted  truth,  that  the  fruit  of 
righteousness  shall  be  peace.  But  suppose  the 
people  of  God  experience  little  of  this  comfort  in 
this  life,  yet, 

2.  "  They  find  it  in  the  day  of  death."  Grace 
and  holiness  will  minister  unto  us  then,  and  that 
ministration  will  be  peace.  A  believer  hath  a  two- 
fold spring  of  comfort,  each  one  emptying  itself  into 
his  soul  in  a  dying  season:  one  is  from  above  him, 
the  other  is  from  within  him.  The  spring  that 
runs  comfort  from  above  him,  is  the  blood  of  Christ 
sprinkled  upon  the  conscience;  the  spring  that  runs 
comfort  from  within  him,  is  the  sincerity  of  his  heart 


212 

in  God's  service.  When  we  lie  upon  a  death-bed, 
and  can  reflect  upon  our  principles  and  performances 
in  the  service  of  God,  and  there  find  uprightness 
and  sincerity  of  heart  running  through  all,  this  must 
needs  be  comfort.  It  was  so  to  Hezekiah:  "  Re- 
member, O  Lord,  how  I  have  walked  before  thee  in 
truth,  and  with  a  perfect  heart;  and  have  done  that 
which  is  good  in  thy  sight." 

Nothing  maketh  a  death-bed  so  uneasy  and  hard, 
as  a  life  spent  in  the  service  of  sin  and  lust;  nothing 
makes  a  death-bed  so  soft  and  sweet,  as  a  life  spent 
in  the  service  of  God  and  Christ.  Or  put  the  case, 
the  people  of  God  should  not  meet  with  this  com- 
fort then ;  yet, 

3.  "  They  shall  be  sure  to  find  it  after  death." 
If  time  bring  none  of  this  fruit  to  ripeness,  yet 
eternity  shall;  grace  in  time  will  be  glory  in  eter- 
nity; holiness  now  will  be  happiness  then:  "  What- 
ever it  is  a  man  soweth  in  this  world,  that  he  shall 
be  sure  to  reap  in  the  next  world:  he  that  soweth 
to  the  flesh  shall  of  the  flesh  reap  corruption ;  but 
he  that  soweth  to  the  spirit,  shall  of  the  spirit  reap 
life  everlasting."  When  sin  shall  end  in  sorrow 
and  misery,  holiness  shall  end  in  joy  and  glory : 
"  Well  done,  thou  good  and  faithful  servant,  enter 
thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord."  Whoever  shareth 
in  the  grace  of  Christ  in  this  world,  shall  share  in 
the  joys  of  Christ  in  the  world  to  come;  and  that 
joy  "  is  joy  unspeakable,  and  full  of  glory."  Lo, 
here  is  the  fruit  of  godliness.  Say  now,  if  there  be 
not  enough  in  religion,  whether  we  respect  profit  or 
comfort,  to  engage  us  to  be  Christians  throughout? 


213 

Cojisidcraliou  4.  "  What  an  entire  resignation 
wicked  men  make  of  themselves  to  their  lusts!  and 
shall  not  we  do  so  to  the  Lord  Cinist?"  They 
give  up  themselves  without  reserve  to  the  pleasures 
of  sin;  and  shall  we  have  our  reserves  in  the  service 
of  God?  They  are  altogether  sinners;  and  shall 
not  we  be  altogether  saints?  They  run,  and  faint 
not,  in  the  service  of  their  lusts;  and  shall  we  faint, 
and  not  run,  in  the  service  of  Christ?  Shall  the 
servants  of  corruption  have  their  ears  bored  to  the 
door-posts  of  sin,  in  token  of  an  entire  and  per- 
petual service,  and  shall  we  not  give  up  ourselves  to 
the  Lord  Christ,  to  be  his  for  ever?  Shall  others 
make  a  "  covenant  with  hell  and  death,"  and  shall 
not  we  "  join  ourselves  to  God  in  an  everlasting 
covenant  that  cannot  be  forgotten  ?"  Shall  they 
take  more  pains  to  damn  their  souls,  than  we  do  to 
save  ours  ?  an<l  make  more  speed  to  a  place  of  ven- 
geance, than  we  do  to  a  crown  of  righteousness  ? 
Which  do  you  judge  best,  to  be  saved  everlastingly, 
or  to  perish  everlastingly  ?  X^Hiich  do  you  count 
the  best  master,  God  or  the  devil?  Christ  or  your 
lusts?  I  know  you  will  determine  it  on  Christ's 
side.  O  then !  when  others  serve  their  lusts  with 
all  their  hearts,  do  you  serve  Christ  with  all  your 
hearts.  "  If  the  hearts  of  the  sons  of  men  be  fully 
set  in  them  to  do  evil,  then  much  more  let  the  hearts 
of  the  sons  of  God  be  fully  set  in  them  to  do  good. 

Consideratio7i  5.  "  If  ye  be  not  altogether  Chris- 
tians, ye  will  never  be  able  to  appear  with  comfort 
before  God,  nor  to  stand  in  the  judgment  of  the  last 
and  great  day."      For  this  sad  dilemma  will  silence 


214 

every  hypocrite :  If  my  commands  were  not  holy, 
just,  and  good,  why  didst  thou  own  them?  If  they 
were  holy,  just,  and  good,  why  dost  thou  not  obey 
them?  If  Jesus  Christ  was  not  worth  the  having, 
why  didst  thou  profess  him?  If  he  was,  then  why 
didst  thou  not  cleave  to  him,  and  close  with  him  ? 
If  my  ordinances  were  not  appointed  to  convert  and 
save  souls,  why  didst  thou  sit  under  them,  and  rest 
in  the  performance  of  them?  Or  if  they  were,  then 
why  didst  thou  not  submit  to  the  power  of  them  ? 
If  religion  be  not  good,  why  dost  thou  profess  it  ? 
If  it  be  good,  why  dost  thou  not  practise  it  ? 
"  Friend,  how  camest  thou  in  hither,  not  having  on 
a  wedding-garment?"  If  it  was  not  a  wedding- 
feast,  why  didst  thou  come  at  the  invitation  ?  If  it 
was,  then  why  didst  thou  come  without  a  wedding- 
garment  ? 

I  would  but  ask  a  hypocritical  professor  of  the 
Gospel,  what  he  will  answer  in  that  day?  Verily 
you  deprive  yourselves  of  all  possibility  of  apology 
in  "  the  day  of  the  righteous  judgment  of  God."  It 
is  said  of  the  man  that  had  no  wedding-garment  on, 
that  when  Christ  came  and  examined  him,  he  was 
speechless.  He  that  is  graceless  in  a  day  of  grace, 
will  be  speechless  in  a  day  of  judgment :  professing 
Christ  without  a  heart  to  close  with  Christ,  will 
leave  our  souls  inexcusable,  and  make  our  dam- 
nation unavoidable  and  more  intolerable. 

These  are  the  motives  to  enforce  the  duty ;  and 
O  that  God  would  set  them  home  upon  your  hearts 
and  consciences,  that  you  might  not  dare  to  rest  a 
moment  longer  in  a  half-work,   or  in  being   Chris- 


215 

tians  vvitliin  a  little,   but   that  you    might  be   alto- 
gether Christians  ! 

Qiiestion.  "  But  you  will  say  possibly,  how  shall 
I  do?  What  means  shall  I  use,  that  I  may  attain 
to  a  thorough  work  in  my  heart;  that  I  may  be  no 
longer  almost,  but  altogether  a  Christian?" 

Ansivcr.  Now  I  shall  lay  down  three  rules  of 
direction  instead  of  many,  to  further  and  help  you 
in  this  important  duty,  and  so  leave  this  work  to 
God's  blessing. 

Direction  1,  "  Break  off  all  false  peace  of  con- 
science ;"  this  is  the  devil's  bond  to  hold  the  soul 
from  seeking  after  Christ.  As  there  is  the  peace 
of  God,  so  there  is  the  peace  of  Satan ;  but  they  are 
easily  known,  for  they  are  as  contrary  as  heaven  and 
hell,  as  light  and  darkness.  The  peace  of  God 
flows  from  a  work  of  grace  in  the  soul,  and  is  the 
peace  of  a  regenerate  state ;  but  the  peace  of  Sata-n 
is  the  peace  of  an  unregenerate  state,  it  is  the  peace 
of  death ;  in  the  grave  Job  saith  there  is  peace — 
*'  There  the  wicked  cease  from  troublini^ :"  so  a  soul 
dead  in  sin  is  full  of  peace,  the  wicked  one  troubleth 
him  not.  The  peace  of  God  in  the  soul  is  a  peace 
flowing  from  removal  of  guilt,  by  justifying  grace— 
"  Being  justified  by  faith  in  his  blood,  we  have  peace 
with  God ;"  but  the  peace  of  Satan  in  the  soul 
arises  and  is  maintained  by  a  stupidity  of  spirit,  and 
insensibility  of  guilt  upon  the  conscience.  The 
peace  of  God  is  a  peace  from  sin,  that  fortifies  the 
heart  against  it  :  "  The  peace  of  God  that  passeth 
all  men's  understanding,  shall  keep  your  hearts 
and  minds  through   Christ  Jesus."      The  more  of 


216 

this  peace  there  is  in  the  soul,  the  more  is  the  soul 
fortified  against  sin ;  but  the  peace  of  Satan  is  peace 
in  sin  :  "  The  strong  man  armed  keeps  the  house, 
and  there  is  all  at  peace."  The  saint's  peace  is  a 
peace  with  God,  but  not  with  sin  ;  the  sinner's  peace 
is  a  peace  with  sin,  but  not  with  God :  and  this  is  a 
peace  better  broken  than  kept.  It  is  a  false,  a  dan- 
gerous, an  undoing  peace.  My  brethren,  death 
and  judgment  will  break  all  peace  of  conscience, 
but  not  that  which  is  wrought  by  Christ  in  the 
sou],  and  is  the  fruit  of  the  "blood  of  sprinkling :" 
"  when  he  gives  quietness,  who  can  make  trouble?" 
Now  that  peace  that  death  will  break,  why  should 
you  keep?  Who  would  be  fond  of  that  quietness 
which  the  flames  of  hell  will  burn  in  sunder?  and 
yet  how  many  travel  to  hell  through  the  fool's  para- 
dise of  a  false  peace  !  O  break  off  this  peace  !  for 
we  can  have  no  peace  with  God  in  Christ,  whilst 
this  peace  remains  in  our  hearts.  The  Lord  Christ 
gives  no  peace  to  them  that  will  not  seek  it;  and 
that  man  will  never  seek  it,  that  does  not  see  his 
need  of  it;  and  he  that  is  at  peace  in  his  lusts,  sees 
no  need  of  the  peace  of  Christ.  The  sinner 
must  be  wounded  for  sin,  and  troubled  under  it, 
before  Christ  will  heal  his  wounds,  and  give  him 
peace  from  it. 

Direction  2.  Labour  after  a  thorough  work  of 
conviction;  every  conviction  will  not  do  it.  The 
almost  Christian  hath  his  convictions  as  well  as  the 
true  Christian,  or  else  he  had  never  gone  so  far ; 
but  they  are  not  sound  and  right  convictions,  or 
else  he  had  gone   farther  :    God  will   have  the  soul 


217 

truly  sensible  of  the  bitterness  of  sin,  before  it  shall 
taste  the  sweetness  of  mercy.      The  plough  of  con- 
viction must  go  deep,  and  make  deep  furrows  in  the 
heart,   before    God  will   sow   the  precious   seed   of 
grace,  and  comfort  there,   that  so  it  may  have  depth 
of  earth  to  grow  in.      This  is  the  constant  method 
of  God ;  first  to  show  man  his  sin,  then  his  Savi- 
our;  first  his  danger,   then  his  Redeemer;  first  his 
wound,    then  his  cure ;  first  his  own  vileness,   then 
Christ's  righteousness.      We   must  be  brought  to 
cry    out,   "  Unclean,  unclean  !"   to  mourn  for  Him 
wlyom  we  have  pierced,    and  then  he   sets  open  for 
us  a  fountain  to    wash    in  for  sin,   and  for  unclean- 
ness.      That  is  a  notable  place.   Job  xxxiii.  27,  28. 
"  He  looked  upon  men;  and  if  any  say,   I  have  sin- 
ned, and  perverted  that  which  was  right,  and  it  pro- 
fited  me   not;  he  will  deliver  his  soul  from  going 
into  the  pit,  and  his  life  shall  see  the  light."     The 
sinner  must  see  the  unprofitableness  of  his  unrighte- 
ousness, before  he  profit  by  Christ's  righteousness. 
The  Israelites  are  first  stung  with  the  fiery  serpents, 
and  then  the  brazen  serpent  is  set  up.      Ephraim  is 
first  thoroughly  convinced,  and  then  God's   bowels 
of  mercy  work  toward  him.      Thus  it  was  with  Paul, 
Manasseh,  the  jailor,  &c.      So  that  this  is  the  un- 
changeable method   of   God  in    working  grace,    to 
begin  with   conviction  of  sin.      O  therefore  labour 
for  thorough  conviction  ;  and  there  are  three  things 
we  should  especially  be  convinced  of. 

First,   Be  convinced  of  the  evil  of  sin  ;  the  filthy 
and  heinous  nature  of  it.    This  is  the  greatest  evil  in 
K  27 


218 

the  world;  it  wrongs  God,  it  wounds  Christ,  it 
grieves  the  Holy  Spirit,  it  ruineth  a  precious  soul ; 
all  other  evils  are  not  to  be  named  with  this.  My 
brethren,  though  to  do  sin  is  the  worst  work,  yet  to 
see  sin  is  the  best  sight;  for  sin  discovered  in  its 
vileness,  makes  Christ  to  be  desired  in  his  fulness. 
But  above  all,  labour  to  be  convinced  of  the  mischief 
of  an  unsound  heart;  what  an  abhorrence  it  is  to  God, 
what  certain  ruin  it  brings  upon  the  soul.  O  think 
often  upon  the  hypocrite's  hell.  "  For  this  people's 
heart  is  waxed  gross,  and  their  ears  are  dull  of  hear- 
ing, and  their  eyes  they  have  closed ;  lest  at  any  time 
they  should  see  with  their  eyes,  and  hear  with  their 
ears,  and  should  understand  with  their  heart,  and 
should  be  converted,  and  I  should  heal  them." 

Secondly,  Be  convinced  of  the  misery  and  des- 
perate danger  of  a  natural  condition  ;  for  till  we  see 
the  plague  of  our  hearts  and  the  misery  of  our  state 
by  nature,  we  shall  never  be  brought  off  ourselves  to 
seek  help  in  another. 

Thirdly,  Be  convinced  of  the  utter  insufficiency 
and  inability  of  any  thing  below  Christ  Jesus  to 
minister  relief  to  thy  soul  in  this  case.  All  things 
besides  Jesus  Christ  are  "  physicians  of  no  value;" 
duties,  performances,  prayers,  tears,  self-righteous- 
ness, avail  nothing  in  this  case ;  they  make  us  like 
the  troops  of  Tema,  to  return  "  ashamed  at  our  dis- 
appointment" from  such  "  failing  brooks." 

Alas  !  it  is  an  infinite  righteousness  that  must 
satisfy  for  us,  for  it  is  an  infinite  God  that  is  offended 
by  us.      If  ever   thy  sin  be  pardoned,  it  is  infinite 


219 

mercy  that  must  pardon  it ;  if  ever  thou  be  recon- 
ciled to  God,  it  is  infinite  merit  must  do  it :  if  ever 
tliy  heart  be  changed,  and  tliy  state  renewed,  it  is 
infinite  power  must  effect  it ;  and  if  ever  thy  soul 
escape  hell,  and  be  saved  at  last,  it  is  infinite  grace 
must  save  it. 

In  these  three  things  right  and  sound  conviction 
lieth  :  and  wherever  the  Spirit  of  God  worketh  these 
thorough  convictions,  it  is  in  order  to  a  true  and 
sound  conversion :  for  by  this  means  the  soul  is 
brought  under  a  right  qualification  for  the  receiving 
of  Christ. 

You  must  know,  that  a  sinner  can  never  come 
to  Christ;  for  he  is  dead  in  sin,  in  enmity  against 
Christ,  an  enemy  to  God,  and  the  grace  of  God  ; 
but  there  are  certain  qualifications  that  come  be- 
tween the  soul's  dead  state  in  sin,  and  the  work  of 
conversion  and  closing  with  Christ,  whereby  the 
soul  is  put  into  a  capacity  of  receiving  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ;  for  no  man  is  brought  immediately 
out  of  his  dead  state,  and  made  to  believe  in  Jesus 
Christ;  there  are  some  qualifications  coming  in  be- 
tween. Now  sound  convictions  are  the  right  qualifi- 
cations for  the  sinner's  receiving  Christ;  "  for  he 
came  not  to  call  the  righteous,  but  sinners  to  repen- 
tance ;"  that  is,  such  as  see  themselves  sinners,  and 
thereby  in  a  lost  condition.  So  Luke  exemplifies  it: 
**  The  Son  of  Man  is  come  to  seek  and  to  save  that 
which  was  lost."  "  He  is  anointed,  and  sent  to  bind 
up  the  broken-hearted,"  to  comfort  all  that  mourn. 

O  therefore,  if  you  would  be  sound  Christians, 


2^0 

get  sound  convictions :  ask  those  that  are  believers 
indeed,  and  they  will  tell  you,  had  it  not  been  for 
their  convictions,  they  had  never  sought  after  Christ 
for  sanctification  and  salvation ;  they  will  tell  you, 
they  had  perished,  if  they  had  not  perished ;  they 
had  been  in  eternal  bondage,  but  for  their  spiritual 
bondage ;  had  they  not  been  lost  as  to  Christ. 

JDirectionfi  3.  Never  rest  in  convictions  till  they 
end  in  conversion.  This  is  that  wherein  most  men 
miscarry,  they  rest  in  their  convictions,  and  take 
them  for  conversion,  as  if  sin  seen  were  therefore 
forgiven,  or  as  if  a  sight  of  the  want  of  grace  were 
the  truth  of  the  work  of  grace. 

That  is  a  notable  place  in  Hosea  xiii.  13.  "  Eph- 
raim  is  an  unwise  son,  for  he  should  not  stay  long 
in  the  place  of  the  breaking  forth  of  children." 
The  place  of  the  breaking  forth  of  children  is  the 
womb;  as  the  child  comes  out  of  the  womb,  so  is 
conversion  born  out  of  the  womb  of  conviction. 
Now  when  the  child  sticks  between  the  womb  and 
the  world,  it  is  dangerous,  it  hazards  the  life  both  of 
mother  a,nd  child ;  so  when  a  sinner  rests  in  convic- 
tion, and  goes  no  farther,  but  sticks  "  in  the  place  of 
the  breaking  forth  of  children  ;"  this  is  very  danger- 
ous, and  hazards  the  life  of  the  soul. 

You  that  are  at  any  time  under  convictions,  O 
take  heed  of  resting  in  them,  do  not  stay  long  in  the 
place  of  the  breaking  forth  of  children  :  though  it  is 
true,  that  conviction  is  the  first  step  to  conversion, 
yet  it  is  not  conversion ;  a  man  may  carry  his  con- 
victions along  with  him  into  hell. 


221 

What  is  that  which  troubleth  poor  creatures, 
when  they  come  to  die,  but  this — I  have  not  im- 
proved my  convictions ;  at  such  a  time  I  was  con- 
vinced of  sin,  but  yet  I  went  on  in  sin  in  the  face  of 
my  convictions;  in  such  a  sermon  I  was  convinced 
of  such  a  duty,  but  I  slighted  the  conviction ;  I  was 
convinced  of  my  want  of  Christ,  and  of  the  readiness 
of  Christ  to  pardon  and  save ;  but  alas  !  I  followed 
not  the  conviction. 

My  brethren,  remember  this  ;  slighted  convic- 
tions are  the  worst  death-bed  companions.  There 
are  tvvo  things  especially,  which  above  all  others, 
make  a  death-bed  very  uncomfortable : 

1.  Purposes  and  promises  not  performed. 

2.  Convictions  slighted  and  not  improved. 
When   a   man   takes  up  purposes  to  close  with 

Christ,  and  yet  puts  them  not  into  execution;  and 
when  he  is  convinced  of  sin  and  duty,  and  yet  im- 
proves not  his  convictions, — O  this  will  sting  and 
wound  at  last  ! 

Now  therefore,  hath  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  been 
at  work  in  your  souls  ?  Have  you  ever  been  con- 
vinced of  the  evil  of  sin,  of  the  misery  of  a  natural 
state,  of  the  insufficiency  of  all  things  under  heaven 
to  help,  of  the  fulness  and  righteousness  of  Jesus 
Christ,  of  the  necessity  of  resting  upon  him  for  par- 
don and  peace,  for  sanctification  and  salvation  ? 
Have  you  ever  been  really  convinced  of  these  things? 
O  then,  as  you  love  your  own  souls,  as  ever  you 
hope  to  be  saved  at  last,  and  enjoy  God  for  ever, 
improve  these  convictions,  and  be  sure  you  rest  not 


222 


in  them  till  they  rise  up  to  a  thorough  close  with 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  so  end  in  a  sound  and 
perfect  conversion  !  Thus  shall  you  be  not  only 
almost,  but  altogether  a  Christian. 


FINIS. 


Printed  by  W.  Collins  &  Ccv 
Glasgow. 


Princeton 


Theoloaical  Seminarv  LW^^^^ 


7 1012  01197  4427